Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

So in this idea, Tommy is a part of a cult devoted to the Blood God but has chosen to run away and deviate from the plan.

- Tommy was an orphan when he joined, taken in by the cults leader's son Wilbur, to join their cause.

- They gave him a home, gave him a family, and for a time Tommy was happy. He had everything he wanted, he was a part of things that made him feel wanted.

- Then he met Tubbo, an 'Outsider' from the Cult, one who didn't follow the teachings of the Blood God.

- He taught Tommy about the outside world, beyond the walls of the home he had always known. Beyond the woods, he had grown to accept and love.

- Tommy starts to dream of the outside world, wanting to know all he had been hidden from. But when he asks his dad, Phil, about this. He's scolded for wanting to leave, scolded for talking to an Outsider.

- But, he is encouraged to bring this Outsider into their walls, Phil says they can also help Tubbo.

- But Tommy wonders if he wants to let Phil help Tubbo, starts to wonder if he even wants to stay here at all.

- And, you guessed it, this leads him to run away. Tubbo and Tubbo's dad, Schlatt, help Tommy adjust to life outside the Cult.

- Slowly, Tommy starts to see that yes, he was in a cult. Whether the Blood God is real or not is up for debate, but the truth of the matter is Tommy was in a Cult.

- He can't have contact with Wilbur or Techno, the police say it's dangerous. Both are deep in this cult's activities.

- Unknow to Tommy, he had have inadvertently started a prophacy.

- In which he was destined to turn his back on the Blood God, but also destined to come back to the church to be a vessel for the God along with Techno.

- Supposedly he and Techno will destroy all established government, and basically start a world anarchy event. In which the Blood God will return, and only the most loyal shall be rewarded.

- Ominous, and Tommy wants no part of it, despite the traitorous part of his mind speaking that it was what he was born for. What Wilbur, Phil, and Techno spoke of often to him. That he was destined for bigger things.

- That's about all I got in terms of ideas, not bad for a first start to this!

Chapter Text

The last thing any of the three expected was to see Phil standing there with a smile on his face. Tommy stared in shock at Phil, along with Wilbur and Techno. The lateral of the two tense and a bit on edge as they stared at their mentor.
He was alive, despite everyone saying he possibly was dead, their mentor, their father figure, was still alive!

Tommy felt tears in his eyes when Phil opened his arms for them an invitation he all but took. Rushing over and hugging onto Phil tightly. Phil grunted when Tommy all but ran into his arms, a smile on his face as he hugged him close.
"Fucking hell, you're alive!" Tommy laughed and sobbed out as he buried his face into Phil's embrace. Tears falling from his eyes as his 'dad' pets his hair.

"Of course I'm alive." Phil mumbled to him, "As if you three could get rid of me that easy." he teases slightly as he holds Tommy in his arms.
The teen was shaking with laughs and sobs, sniffling as he was just happy that the rumors were wrong. That Phil was alive, he was here.

In his happy moments, he failed to notice he couldn't hear Phil's heart beating. Too overjoyed to know his mentor hadn't been drained of blood and left to die.
Phil smiled up at Techno and Wilbur, a fond look on his face, "Techno, Wil." he said moving one arm up for them to join the hug as well.

Techno gripped Wilbur's arm and glared at Phil. "Tommy, come over here," he tells his friend worriedly. Wilbur gives Techno a confused look, and Tommy does turn his head to give the same look. "Now Theseus."
Okay, that was concerning, Techno didn't normally use Tommy's given name unless it was important.

Tommy went to move out of Phil's arms but found he couldn't. Phil had tightened his hold around Tommy, and gave Techno a slight frown, "Mate? What's wrong? Aren't you happy to see me?" he asked confused.
The kid in his arms was confused and a bit weirded out. Why was Phil holding on so tightly? Sure Tommy loved contact and loved hugs, though he'd never say that out loud, this was very strange even for him.

"Phil, let him go," Techno said in a steady, yet firm tone. However the other only just held Tommy closer. The teen's face pressed against his chest and neck, squishing his cheek lightly.
"Now son, it's okay, I'd never hurt you or Tommy, or you Wilbur," Phil says with a soft smile on his face.

Techno didn't seem convinced as he gripped his dagger in his hand, Wilbur looking between them, then to Tommy in confusion and fear.
Tommy whined a bit, "Phil, ow..." he said as the other grip was painfully tight on his shoulder. "That's a bit harsh of a grip you got," he says trying to joke.

Phil whines slightly at the fact he did accidentally harm Tommy, "I can't leave you all again, I won't leave you all again." he says almost as if he's mumbling to himself.

"Old man, what's gotten into you? Maybe you're just tired, let's head inside." Tommy suggested to Phil. Watching as Phil did let go for a moment, but also watched as Phil took out a knife and cut open his hand. "Phil?" Tommy asked confused looking at the other's face.

"TOMMY!" Techno yelled in alarm, Tommy turned around, only for Phil to yank him backward. The bloody hand pressed to his mouth.
Tommy cried out in shock, tasting the bitter copper against his tongue as he did so. As he swallowed instinctively, Phil cooed to him, "That's a good boy." he whispered petting down Tommy's hair with his other hand. No longer restraining Tommy as the kid seemed to go limp and daze.

He didn't hear Techno yelling at Wilbur to run, nor noticed the annoyed and sad look in the now red eyes of his mentor.
Everything was spinning, yet Tommy found himself licking at the blood on Phil's hand. Finding its taste to be rather nice.

"Don't drip son, shhh, that's it." Phil cooed to him after his attention turned back to him. A fond look to his red eyes, and a lulling tone of voice as he let his sons lap up the droplets of blood. After all, the more he got into Tommy's system, the easier this would be on him.
Setting him down on the ground, Phil let out a content purr. Tommy felt like his world was being torn apart yet also weaving itself back together. His head hurt, his mouth ached, his body felt like it was on fire, yet was so cold.

He withered on the ground, whining pitifully in pain. Phil let out whines too, "Shhh, it's okay, it's going to be okay. I know it hurts my son, but it'll be over with soon. I'm here." he promises.
Tommy shakes in pain, gritting his teeth, whining and whimpering as he leans into Phil's embrace for comfort. Moments, places, times, things he never had seen before swirled in his head. these thoughts, These memories, they weren't his... but now they were?

People he's never met before, yet he knew their faces and their names. His dad, their king, holding him close and rocking him back and forth. Comfort, comfort, he craved it right now.
"Good, you're doing so well son. Soon we'll get your brothers to see this too. I promise." Phil kissed his forehead, humming to calm Tommy's raging mind.

Tommy closed his eyes as he relaxed finally, letting the changes settle. Phil cooed, "I'm sure your hungry, let's find something for us both, then look for you brother. Okay?"

Nodding to that, Tommy shakily got to his feet. He smiled at Phil, showing the fangs coming into his mouth. And the blue in his eyes fading to a red color.

He'll be fine, Tommy has his dad here, and soon they will have their family back together.

Chapter Text

The Syndicate

A name that strikes terror in people who go purging tonight. A group you didn't want to mess with, nor did you want to catch their attention.
Tommy knew this, he knew he should have been home by dark, yet here he is, on purge night, hiding from the Blood God himself.

Tommy felt tears prick his eyes, he didn't want to die, not like this, not now. He was only 16, he had his dad, Phil, no doubt worried about him. His brother Wilbur, who made sure he was comfortable for the night when tonight struck. And his other brother, Techno, who would stay up all night to make sure everything was okay.
His heartbeat was rapid in his ears, he swore that everyone could hear it. And somehow he wanted to subconscously reach into his chest to quiet it down. Tommy strained to listen, for breathing, for the clomping hooves on the ground.

The Blood God was the second in command of this group, a group of anarchist who, during the Purge, made it their goal to make things harder fro the government when the night was over.
There motto was 'Thus always to tyrants', their belief was that the Purge was just a fault in the system. Proof their government couldn't do anything to stop them from killing, stop them from going crazy, from stealing, from harming people.

The Syndicate took this weakness, and ran with it. No one could stop them, not even their own government, they let them do what they wanted. The Purge belonged to this group, sure there were other groups, but none as influancian as The Syndicate.
Tommy wasn't sure why they were hunting him, but was glad he knew. Another group, Dream Team, had told him as much.
Their leader, Dream, was against the Syndicate, but didn't see a point in using or harming Tommy. Even he wasn't sure why they were out for him. But, told Tommy that he heard they were looking for him, and he best lay low.

Then there was the thrid in command, this guy went by two names. Some called him Siren, for he could make you beleive anything and do anything for him. Some called him the Mad King, I bet most can guess why. Man was insane, a pyro lover, burning things to the ground. No one was safe, and he liked on some purge nights to get together people and make them play a deadly game.

Tommy was just happy that the Mad King didn't come looking for him along wtih his partner. Apprently he heard that they weren't sure where he was, so they split up to find him.
The kid didn't think he could handle both at the same time. One at that time was easier on his nerves.

Then finally, their leader, the Angel of Death, well named for a man who has killed top ranking people during the purge. Never to be found, never to be seen, never heard until there was a gun to your head or a knife in your chest.
Tommy sometimes swore he could hear the beat of wings in the sky, but it was just a bird. He was scared of that man the most, none who saw the face of the Angel of Death lived to tell who he was to others.

Tommy was going to die tonight, and that scared him to his very core.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

Plot Points

- You already know who is who, but the key point is Tommy doesn't.

- Heavily dosing him to sleeping pills on Purge night. The house is protected by a system Sam made for them.

- And once asleep, the family heads out for Purge Night.

- The reason they keep Tommy in the dark is he was set to know everything on his 17th birthday. And make a choice of joining them or not.

- Phil is all for Tommy making this choice, sure he might like his son to get in touch with his more darker side. But if Tommy chooses not to, that is his choice, and he won't force his sons.

- Dark SBI yes, but they are a healthy, functioning family.

- Tommy has nothing against The Purge, it's never really affected him. He might be peeved at never knowing anything, and might be a bit salty at his family. But, it's nothing earth shattering that makes him distrust them forever or something.

- At most Tommy would be distant for a few weeks to a month, but would come around with Phil explaining to him why they kept it. Tommy would understand why, doesn't mean he has to like it.

- Though the three are going to try and capture Tommy without in finding out who they are. People might get smart and harm the kid, it's why they wanted to wait until he was 'adult' age for the Purge. This meant his kills would have more weight, and someone wouldn't mess with him.

- After all, if a 16 year old killed a guy, people might think it's a fluke and try to hunt Tommy down to kill him. If you say an 18 year old or 17 year old did. People are more inclined to think the guy was trained and not mess with him.

- Tommy, meanwhile, is scared out of his mind thanks to Dream's warning. And is running away from them. Which is exhausting for Wilbur and Techno, why is the damn kid they call a brother so difficult.

- Up to you if Tommy finds out about them or not. Though it'd be funny if he survives the night, and on his 17th birthday finds out they were chasing him, and gets very pouty and angry. XD

- Dream doesn't know who Tommy is or why the Syndicate wants him. Just thinks the kid pissed them off, and opts to not bother with him. If he knew who Tommy was, he might have used the kid as leverage to gain more territory during the Purge.

- There are other groups, and Tubbo and Ranboo aren't Tommy's friends in this, they know of him, but that's it. Do with that what you will.

- This isn't meant to be heavy angst, more so hurt/comfort and horror aspects to it. Tommy isn't an innocent boy in this, but nor is he a deadly killer... yet.

- He has no fear of his family's darker nature, he knows they are possessive, they are clingy, and he knows they have their moments. Techno has his 'voices' and so does Phil, and Wilbur might have his moments of bipolar problems.

- But he has no clue they Purge, thinking that they just don't want to, or don't have the time too.

- Oblvious Tommy is always fun to play with. XD

Chapter Text

Tommy stared at his blue eyes in the mirror, his mind was foggy, slow in his thoughts. He was in an outfit of a worker, easily blending in, there were many people in this building. No one would notice he wasn't supposed to be here, no one would know. 

But he wishes they would notice, he wished someone would help him. His fingers gripped the sink tighter, white-knuckled and aching from how the edge dug into his skin. His body racked with small shakes, in a bathroom not used that often. No one would walk in on him, he scooped out the place, he knew of every route. 
Tonight, the Angel would get his first sacrifice, and the Angel was very pleased by this fact. Tommy knew it was a fact, no one was going to stop him. He wished he could stop himself, but he wasn't strong enough.

Tommy winced as his head hurt at these thoughts. "No... there is no miscommunication," he mumbles softly to himself.

A deep rumble was heard in his thoughts, making out soft words from the other in his mind. 

"Yes, I know," Tommy answered back looking back at himself in the mirror. His reflection almost seemed to be giving him a judging stare. 

Sighing heavily, Tommy licked and nibbled on his lower lip for a moment. "I will, I'll listen, you'll get your sacrifice," he mumbles softly to the being.

A purr was in his head, a dark, pleasing warmth spread through Tommy at this. Pooling into his chest and stomach, making him feel like it was the best thing in the world. Like being hugged, being held. Pulling a soft sigh from his lips as the warmth held him a little while longer. 

"I will," Tommy said to the creature's next question, "I won't, no, nothing will stop me." the lingering warmth stayed, pleased, he was pleased. The phantom feeling of claws lightly scratching his scalp. 

Taking a deep breath, Tommy slashed water on his face once more before he took another moment. Before drying off, and standing upright, and for a moment he swore his eyes turned to a pure white. But it was gone as quickly as he blinked, and he turned and left out the doorway.

-0-0-0-0-

Tubbo watched the flames dance along with the match in his fingers. Brown eyes mesmerized by the way it flickered, the way it tipped dangerously to his fingertips, the warmth, the heat, flicking just out of harm's reach. Then he put it out, there was a whine in his head. 

"I know," Tubbo mumbled, wincing as there was a small growl. "No, it'll happen. Everything is in place, you know that," he told him softly.

The being, it wanted to see fire, it wanted to smell smoke, today, the school would go up in flames. Tubbo wouldn't be suspected, the model student he was and all. 

"People will get hurt." he found himself whispering out, because of him people will get hurt.

This etched a rumble from the monster, melodic, almost soothing. It was happy at this thought, images of people burning alive. Their burnt flesh, the smell of it think in Tubbo's lungs, his stomach twisted in on itself.

Tubbo winced again, "Yes, I'll obey." he says softly, the pain ebbs away. "I'm just... scared is all," he admits.

A soft coo, fingers petting his hair, the pain was gone now, etching into a soft feeling in his body. The coolness of the claw that petting his hair, leaving a small steak of water in its place.

'Hold your breath, dim the lights, I won't say your safe this time. Here and now, you're mine tonight.'

The sound was soothing, folding away his fears as he leaned into the sweet notes and sweeter voice.

'Hush hush, keep your pretty mouth shut. Hush hush, lose your inhibitions. I'll let you in on my dark side, show you what Hell really feels like. I can keep you a secret if you, Hush Hush.'

Tubbo listened quietly, as he found himself lying back on his bed, tossing the match into the wastebasket next to his bed. He closed his eyes, visioning deep brown eyes gazing into his own. Sharp teeth, singing to him and shushing him gently to sleep.

'Hush little darling, brother's gonna buy you a mocking bird. And if that mocking bird don't sing, brother's gonna buy you a diamond ring.'

-0-0-0-0-0-

Ranboo stared down at the dead kid before him. the poor girl's blood splashed across the walls. Tucked away, no one would find her for a few weeks, and he had a good alibi. The thing made sure of that, and Ranboo felt his gut twist sickeningly as he covered his mouth.

There was a growl, Ranboo closed his eyes at the painful grip on his head. "Yes... yes... it was for the best." he agreed quietly. 

The feeling of strength rushed through him, the many voices whispered behind the main one. The monster was the one in control, he made his displeasure known when he let the Voices get louder. 

Blood coated the knife, dripping on his hand, warm. Ranboo found himself staring at it. The pain faded slightly to a deep hum, Ranboo felt his body move almost on its own. Or maybe he was doing it as well. It was akin to the feeling of when your half asleep, yet somehow you walk to the bathroom. Heavy, moving through a thick slime almost.

He ran his tongue over the drops of blood. The tangy, bitter taste sitting on his tongue as he tasted it. A pleased rumble came from his throat, or maybe it was in his head?
Warmth pooled in his gut now, the taste of it rushing through him. Feeding it, feeding him, the rush of power in his veins. With each heartbeat, it thumped through his whole being. 

Ranboo breathed out at this, "Yes, I know... you want more." he whispered out softly. His eyes fell on the body, a happy sound echoed inside his head. "Thank you, I did as you trained me to do." 

The sound of sweet praises was addicting, Ranboo hadn't be praised much for his work. And he knew, he was desperate for it. This thing knew that, by all the things in this world, it knew how much Ranboo craves the soft words. 
Monotone in voice, yet each word was laced with easy-going compliments. Driving him to obey, to do more, to kill again. Ranboo already felt the urge to see more blood. 

"Yes, I'll get you more." he found himself whispering, another purr from his throat or from the being. "No one will get in our way."

Our, no longer my or your... ours...

Ours...

-0-0-0-0-0-

Plot Points

- See kids you really shouldn't go with the cool kids to a graveyard that isn't marked by a church.

- For Tommy, he wanted to prove himself to Dream's group that he was cool. They went to an abandoned church, and did some 'witchy' things and used a oujin board and all that.

- Things happened, knocking, questions were answered by a being that called itself Angel.

- And Angel attached himself to Tommy and is now forcing him to kill and feed it, souls. 

- Tubbo is possessed by a being that calls itself 'Brother' and 'Wilby'. It prefers it for Tubbo to call it these names and gets upset and pouty when Tubbo calls it a 'monster' or 'demon'.

- His dad was kicked out by his mom and threatened to call down a creature, a demon, that would destroy all she held dear.

- Wilby decided the best way to do this was to corrupt her little pride and joy, Tubbo. He won't kill Tubbo, he wouldn't because his summoner, Schlatt, would be most displeased.

- That and he rather likes his newest vessel.

- Wilby is forcing Tubbo to commit arson, to harm people, because Wilby likes screams, he likes for people to suffer. And he'll get Tubbo to like the same. 

- And he's also here to get Schlatt's little son to turn into a sadistic person, just like his dad. 

- Ranboo himself didn't ask for the Blood God/Demon to take an interest in him.

- He wasn't asking to be possessed, he can't remember how he got like this. Just that he woke up in the hospital, the police said he had been kidnapped by some people. 

- Ever since then, the Blood God has been with him, clawing its way to his psyche. Giving him memory problems, sometimes full-on taking control of his body. 

- He's craved blood since that day, and he's fought for a long time, but the smell of it, it makes his mouth water. 

- The thing wants blood, and Ranboo is slowly being trained to kill to give it to him. 

- Up to you if SBI knows each other or not. I'd say since they are often together, then yes, they know each other.

- Either way, Phil is the oldest, and is the strongest of the three.

Chapter Text

The Angel of Death

Appearing to be a being that takes the mocking form of an 'angel' with large black and gray wings. This beings form changes based upon who sees it. But the wings always remain the same as does its eye color being a deep blue to sometimes an icy blue. Though some have stated that its eyes can turn to a pure white.

The first form to ever be recorded was that of a man with long blond hair, blue eyes, and a pale form. He was a short male though, not that intimidating, some even suggested he looked to be harmless. Having a cheering smile and a fatherly aura and demeanor about him. 

The second form to be recorded was that of a tall, lanky humanish shape with bird-like feet, wings for arms, feathers for ears, and feathers and scales along its body. Having also antler-like horns that grew moss on them. The being was said to have sharp teeth and could grow claws on the tops of its wings like a bat.

While the final form seems to be a mix of the two. Having a human-like shape and appearance, but having antlers, wings, sharp teeth, and claw-like hands and feet. 

Notes:

- The demon has been called many things, though some mistakenly call it an 'Angel' due to its large black wings. 

- This being has spoken to people before, records of conversations indicate a high level of intelligence. Even some instances enough to fool people into making deals and offerings to it.

- When asked if it was an 'angel' the being replied on the board, causing it to shake. It was later found out this was 'laughter'. 

- those who have made 'deals' with this being have often been driven mad by this creature in the end. And those who have made 'offerings' are driven by a desire to do whatever the creature asks of it.

- Personality-wise, this creature is easygoing, using casual works like 'mate' and 'pog'. Indicating that this being possibly knows much about modern slang and culture. 

- And rumors are true about its apparent 'fatherly' nature. When subjects under the age of 17 were asked about their experiences with this being, it said that it often to scold them when they were up late on a school night. Telling them to 'go to bed' and would refuse to answer questions past their bedtimes

- It was also having found to pick up on conversations, for example: with one subject, her friend joked at her earlier saying she hadn't eaten since lunch at school. Later, she stated that the 'Angel' had scolded her for not eating in over 7 hours, and told her if she wished to get answers she'd have to eat something.

- Another finding suggests that this 'Angel' knows much about life and death. Even able to answer in some accurate descriptions on how a person died. And it has even predicted when people are going to die and how. Even people that the 'Angel' hasn't even met. 

- When one asked, after finding out he was set to die in two years if the thing got a kick out of this. 'Angel' apparently answered 'yes' and 'I enjoy watching you humans die'. 

- Any ghost or demon investigators the church spoke to about it says that 'Angel' is a normal sighting of a demon around the world. Even sometimes being in two places at once. 

- Further findings are needed, and some ghost hunting crews have agreed to work with him.

- Findings do suggest that 'Angel' isn't that big of a threat, but is still dangerous. The intermediate class was given to it. 

- It was also said that the 'Angel' is looking for a 'vessel' this has some worried in the church. As it won't give any detail on what it means by this, and even threw the board across the room when asked too much about it. 

- Final verdict: Interact With As Little As Possible

The Blood God

Appearances of this monster like suggesting that it isn't a 'god' at least not seen in this day and age. And has also three forms of which it uses to be seen by people. Even then, it is seen far less than the Angel of Death is.

The first encounter with this beast was back in early human days. People ahs stated they have seen the being in this form before. And it matches many descriptions of cravings and drawings. Having the appearance of a tall, boar-like man, with tusks around his mouth, and a pig-like face. He is often depicted with a crow on and covered in many golds and jewels, giving him a very 'godly' or 'royal' feel. 

The second appearance of this being seems to be more human-like, this one is the one least seen by any and all. The few who had told us about this appearance have ended up dead a few days later. A tall, muscular man with deep red eyes and pink hair that reaches down to his mid-back, often braided. he had sharp lower teeth, some would think he had them filed like that. He's often seen in white button-ups and dark jeans. Others have reported he likes to wear corsets, unsure if this is true. 

The Final ever sighting was of a very boar-looking person. dark pink hair all over its body, large chest, hunched over in height. Having a bloody mouth and worn tusks, red eyes that gleam with hunger. this sighting was recorded after one of our own said he was being hunted by the creature. This priest was never heard from again, and a body was never found. 

Notes

- All and any recorded interactions with this monster have always said it craves blood and violence. 

- Earliest accounts state that sacrifices were made regular to it, to sate its blood lust so another war would not be started.

- Accounts from people who have interacted with this beast have never ended well. Only a few have ever really had good encounters.

- Conversations paint the picture of a cruel, violent, and angry monster that can and will kill if it is poked and probed at for too long.

- One colleague did joke that maybe it dislikes social interaction, which actually might explain a lot. It doesn't like to answer questions for too long, and will only answer with short words. Seems to prefer 'yes' and 'no' questions.

- Those who have pushed the beast too far have always ended up being killed in rather brutal and horrible ways.

- All these are in another file as they are too gruesome to put here. 

- However, those who have lived or done as the creature has asked of them, have been rather rewarded.

- One encounter the man stated that he had nothing, rather low-income teacher with a family of three not including himself. 

- He had accidentally gotten in contact with the Blood God, and said the man, though scary looking, was rather smart and enjoyed conversations about history and mythology with him. Even going as far as to debate and tell him where he was wrong. 

- The next day, the man said he suddenly got a job at a high-paying university, and since then has been living rather well. 

- Another instance was when a girl with a past record after it was found she murdered he boyfriend in cold blood, said she gave him as a sacrifice to the Blood Good.

- The next month she was found not guilty under 'insanity', got out early for 'good behavior', and even managed to land a high-paying job. Staring her own flower shop.

- She asked to remain anonymous though, and when pressured why and pressured to not ask for that. She stated ominously that 'He will not be pleased if you keep trying to use me to get to him.' before closing the door in our faces.

- The two did not heed this warning and did pester her for two days after, both are now in the hospital after they were in a car crash leaving her house. 

- This being has also stated it is looking for a 'vessel' when asked once about this, it had caused the hand of the placet holder to start bleeding.

- Final Verdict: Minimal Contact if At All, Do Not Anger.

The Mad King

Appearance-wise this being has way too fucking many, and I say that with the most confidence my higher-ups will very much agree. 

One we do know of is that he sometimes appears as a man either wearing a yellow sweater with a red beanie and black pants, or a man with a red beanie and a trench coat on over a black shirt and pants. He always had messy, curly brown hair and brown eyes to match. Lanky and tall.

Another says he has wings similar to 'Angel' and even similar facial features. The possible connection there, never been confirmed. 

This being's more monster form seems to have webbed hands, feet, and gray skin, with gills along his sides, teeth that are sharp and jut out of his mouth, and seems to be missing his nose.

The Final was of a childish-looking one with blue blood-like substance running from its chest. Acting naive and childish to lure people into deals. 

Notes

- All forms seem to be of two categories, insane and scary, then childish and brotherly. 

- The ones with the yellow sweater seem to be of second nature. Childish with the scars on its chest, and brotherly without them. Both have been used to lure people into a false sense of security to making deals with this being. 

- The other two seem to be sparsely used, and only are seen when the being is angry or downright insane.

- The trench coat version seems to be when his title as 'Mad King' shows. In this, he is possessive of people, gets attached to mostly those who are younger, at least 16 to 18, and becomes very platonically attached to them. Liking to be called 'Wilby' and 'Brother'. 

- Those who reject him often have met rather horrible misfortunes befalling them. Those that give in to these advances have often when down a dark spiral themselves. 

- Not much on this being, just that, those it seems to be a water demon, it really likes fire. And likes to cause people pain when it can.

- Has once set the board on fire when asked if it can create fire. 

- The being has also stated that it is too looking for a 'vessel', it mocks and laughs at any who try to get more information.

- When asked if it's related or knows of 'Angel' it also laughed at this. 

- Final Verdict: Be Wary Of It's Costume Changes

OVERALL VIEW AND QUESTIONS

- What are these 'vessels'?

- Who are these 'vessels'?

- Are these beings related or know each other?

- Why are they trying to come back to the mortal plane?

- And what does this mean for the church?

Chapter Text

- This idea goes on the premise that where Phil was marked by Death, his son, their son, was taken in by Fate.

- Idea is that Fate is Death's brother/sister (Whatever you wish for, I use sister.)

- Death, Kristen, took a liking to Phil made him her angel. They had Wilbur, and while she wanted to also mark Wilbur, but her sister, Fate, instead took a deep liking for the poet.

- This happened when Wilbur was first entering the SMP, he started to have visions of a country. Though it was easy to write these dreams off as just inspirations of him. He always dreamed big, so this was no different.

- Most of Wilbur's paranoias was because of his 'dreams', which later is found out were visions of the future.

- Schlatt exiling him, Wilbur knew that was going to happen. But he thought he was just being paranoid.

- Then it happened, and Wilbur wasn't sure anymore if his fears were just that or something more.

- This was when his gift of 'Sight' really hit him. In the darkness of Pogtopia, the lack of sight opened his more inner sight. And then the nightmares started.

- L'manburge goes up in smoke, Techno summoning withers, his dad kills him.

- Tommy's exile, the city he created up in smoke again, screams from the two he cared about saying they betrayed each other.

- Wilbur mostly latched to Tommy because in all his visions, all his nightmares, it proved to Wilbur he was loyal.

- But as time went on it keeps getting much, he can hear 'her' speaking to him.

- "Cry for me little songbird, embrace the pain. It'll make you into a powerful force."

- Fate, like her sister Death, is a neutral force. She cares little for who is 'right' and 'wrong' or what is 'good' and 'bad'. She creates the many lines of the web, Time weaves them together, Destiny connects them, and Death ends them.

- Most of her favorites often tend to live lives that are constant visions of horrible fates for people. Sometimes they aren't so bad, but if you were to ask any Seer, they'd say they'd never wish the power of Sight on any other.

- But, embracing these visions is the only way to truly understand them. Wilbur must learn that the pain makes him stronger, the fear he faces will keep him alive, and he must learn to learn from these visions.

- This is a heavy angst idea in my mind, Wilbur for the most part must come to rely on people to understand his visions. All the while they can send him to tears, strike bolts of fear worse than Death can.

- There is a reason people call Fate a 'Bitch', and Death knows that her son is in for a long life of pain and misery if he can't trust anyone.

- Fate isn't going to let her sister take her favorite anytime soon, such is why she had Wilbur sent to Purgatory instead. She is far from done with him.

- Most scenes in my mind have Wilbur's power acting, once in front of Techno and Phil after they found out Fate marked him. And Wilbur just wails out in pain and screams 'NO' as he cries.

- Sometimes they are gentler, such as sometimes he might make skin contact with someone and gets a glimpse of what will happen to them.

- Sometimes they are nice, but these are rare in the Dream SMP.

- Safe to say that Wilbur comes to fear Fate and what nether she'll put him through next.

Chapter Text

There seems to be a rather big love for Dark SBI in these stories, and most of the time it turns out the supposed 'good guys' aren't really a shiny as they seem. Or that SBI is something much bigger than what they appear to be.
Ultimately coming down to Tommy making a choice between what he's always known vs helping out people who clearly have cared more for him.

I don't really have much in terms of a plot for this, just really threads of ideas that I can't seem to weave together into a plot. Hence why Action stories have never been my strong suit, I've always been more of a horror and fantasy-based person.
But, I can at least give you guys some ideas for character concepts and scenes to play out if anyone wishes to write oneshots or stories on them. So, let's talk powers and affiliations.

Tommy

- Normally people have their favorite boy with powers similar to his powers in Origin. that being slower fall, gliding powers, and the works.

- My idea is a bit different, taking the idea of Soul Eater (weeb me I know) with weapons as limbs. And twisting it a bit.

- Tommy's power is that his very blood is a weapon. He can turn it's projectiles, he can heat it up to boiling points, and even create weapons along his arms, fingers, and legs. 

- This also gives way to some interesting problems of Tommy sometimes pushing himself too hard. An example is that he might near bleed out from using his power too much. 

- One cool point though is even when knocked out his body still reacts to stress and will turn his whole body into a weapon to protect itself. 

- This also gave me the scene of SBI Villians using a type of crown band to control Tommy. basically, it taps into this part of him when out cold. And turns him into a deadly weapon. 

- This also could be twisted with Dream sometimes pushing Tommy to the point of exhaustion because he doesn't regulate how much blood Tommy loses. 

- Most afflictions with this Tommy I see is him being a Hero or Vigilant. 

Tubbo

- So far I'd have to say my favorite power Tubbo has had is in Hush Now because Plant Feral Tubbo is just perfect. And I love how it shows that you really shouldn't mess with nature and the tree whisper. 

- Though here's another power he could have, his body is pretty much a walking nuke.

- Tubbo can do small explosions to larger ones based upon how much power he puts into it. 

- Basically, he has a 'self destruct' power in him, and it can range from dynamite rang, to full-on nuke power.

- Downside to this would be that he is very vulnerable depending on the strength he uses. If on the smaller scale he's worn out but is fine to keep fighting, but if he goes all out he's pretty much prone on the ground for a while after.

- He's impervious to most explosives himself, and iron weapons can't really dent his skin. He also has no reaction to radiation and nuclear poisoning and has no ill side effects from it. 

- This Tubbo really is only used sparingly with his powers, as this little feral boy is a walking and talking bomb. And gets worked up easily.

- Really he can really either be a Hero, in which he's used to going into areas that might kill other heroes by them breathing in the air. Used more like a little spy than anything else.

- Or he can be a Villain, in which he's used by the group to infiltrate an area, and blow it to high heavens. 

- With the second him with Tommy as a rival and enemy would be fun to see. Tommy's blood weapons can harm Tubbo, and makes him slightly resistant to most of Tubbo's explosions. While Tubbo is able to move circles around Tommy given he's smaller and faster. 

- While neither of them knowing in their normal lives they are best friends. Angst potential there that no one has noticed. 

Ranboo

- I've seen some people making his Ender hybrid status his powers, and really I haven't seen much else. As in some of the things I mentioned either haven't shown Ranboo's powers or have yet to introduce him yet. 

- This has me thinking of more ideas to do with maybe his Ender Walk state and his memory problems.

- Ranboo's powers easily could be the category of Split Beings, the ones in which our character has a monster form that they use as power. 

- His memory problems could be investigated, either that he doesn't remember much the longer he stays in Enders form. Or maybe that Ranboo can actually force himself to forget things, or even he can force himself to remember things in great detail at a cost.

- Like maybe when he needs to remember everything about something, the more he remembers, the more he forgets other things. 

- This makes for him being used as a spy, as he can remember everything to a detail that is like a movie, photographic almost. But if overused he might forget common things, where he lives, friend's names, and even what he was doing altogether. 

- As for the Ender Monster being, I'm thinking that the being might not really be of this world. Like a symbiotic from Spider-Man ideas. They have an okay standing, even if Ender seems more inclined to solving problems through tearing the person apart. But Ranboo and Ender get along and understand each other.

- Both are interesting ideas, but I'm leaning more toward the Memory Powers. 

- As a Hero he works with Tubbo alot, but as a Villain, I can see it that he was found by them after using his powers too much and forgetting he was a Hero. using this with SBI or Dream would be very interesting. 

Villain SBI

- I see this used alot, and honestly, it's my favorite. Sure I love Dream being an evil guy, but I've yet to find a story that makes me love to hate SBI as evil Villains. 

- This isn't to say I don't love the dark, fluffy found villain family SBI. I adore it, as you can see by most of the stories I write/read. 

- But the idea of our heroes or even just some powerful kid Tommy/Tubbo/Ranboo happens to be picked up by these guys who aren't at all nice guys. But are good at playing 'house' to gain trust is just deliciously dark. 

- Ultimately this leads to me coming up with how each one works, and the world in which they live. What makes them dangerous? What makes them feared? And finally, why are they evil?

- These are questions I feel every person needs to ask. Are you going for 'sympathetic' or 'Irredeemable' or somewhere in a 'realistic' middle? 

- With Superhero AU's you don't really have to think about what is 'believable' to what is 'fantasy' because either work for your audience. 

- Sorry, ignore my 'write advice' I'll save that for another day if you guys ever want me to lecture you all and/or give help. 

- Anywho, I thought about it, and I decided to go with the 'two areas' trope. In which one is run by the Heroes and the other is run by our Villains. 

- Example being the 'Underground Crime Organization'

- Giving me a great excuse to use the Antarctica Empire as a base of operations for our crime trio here. 

Antarctica Empire

- This is a place that was pretty much overtaken by Villain SBI and turned into a place where they govern. 

- And it's not even a 'place' it's an underground world just under the city! Where people go to hide away from the law, and where the rich go to gamble and such.

- It can be as normal looking or as scary as you want it to be. And you can make your villain family as evil or as 'good' as you want them to be.

- Personally, I've always loved the idea of people thinking that their 'leaders' are great people, to the point some might think they are brainwashed into thinking them. All the while they turn a blind eye to some of the more 'shader' aspects going on.

- This makes for making things like 'Assassins' and 'Thieves' guilds easier, and also makes for our Villain's going from. 'Some guy with great power that could destroy us' to 'a serious threat that has connections.' 

- What's always irked me about some villains is that you rarely get them working together. This makes for great story writing as it forces your protag to have to team up also, and makes for great character building if your protag hates having to work with others. 

- Not to say SBI is friendly with all villains, but they are willing to work with lesser-known ones to gain clout and influence. After all, the more people you have willing to work for you, the scary you are. You can only do so much even if you are very powerful. 

- This leads into the name 'The Syndicate' being the name of the 'inner circle' that Phil, Wilbur, and Techno trust the most. 

- As for the workings of their 'group', well I use that loosely because Techno would say it's their 'anarchy front' as really the only ones in charge are The Syndicate. 

- They each govern a piece of the area as they see fit. Techno's area makes soldiers and is responsible for training all with powers to fight against Heroes that try to come in. (Whether they are aware of this or not is up to you)

- Basically, Techno has made all people in their group 'sleeper agents' so when they return to the upper world, they might be potential spies to anything. 

- Wilbur runs the seedier parts, the thieves, the assassins, and the gamblers of the lower group.

- He works closely with Quackity and Schlatt (In this house with love TNT Duo sexual tension friendship!)

- Wilbur basically is in charge of finding 'funds' for their projects, by having Quackity and Schlatt scam people out of money. Rich people are willing to do anything for some priceless objects, even if it's illegal, they sometimes have their uses Techno, no you can't kill them right now we're about to make an offer.

- Phil himself controls all Syndicate operations and sees all under him have their jobs.

- He controls the chaos, making sure new super villains learn their place under his family. All the while offering to help them, giving them jobs. 

- Causing just enough for the Heroes to having reason to be looking for him, but not notice that he's the one always pulling the strings. 

- This right here is what makes them real threats, sure there are other groups of evil people, but none have the power or control that our SBI group has.

-0-0-0-0-0-

That's about all I have right now, I might delve into more SBI powers or even Dream Team powers. That is if I get enough people to like this.

I'm not one for Action Superhero ideas, as I'm not good at writing for them. But I'm more than happy to come up with as many ideas as you guys want. 

Chapter Text

Everyone knew of the stories in the island tribe. They used to be sailors of the greatest kind, that was until supposedly Sirens trapped them on this large island and kept them from leaving. Any and all who tried to leave by boat were taken by the beasts and drowned or eaten.
One could dismiss this after years of living on the island, as nothing more than stories to keep kids from going into the water alone. Prevent drowning or missing children and all that.

Tommy thought as much, having grown up with these stories whispered to him by the elders to stay clear of the coves. At least the sirens would come and drown him in the water, by sounding like people he trusted. 
It was a good story to tell at night, in the darkness of the huts, to keep people wondering if the lapping of the water on the rocks might just be the sirens singing softly.

Currently, Tommy was with friends on the sandy beaches playing ball. The feathers of Tommy's newest outfit, made to him by his mother for his 16th birthday. Next year he'd be a man by village standers, and undergo the hunting trial. 
Tommy was excited about that as he laughed along with the other kids. Today was a day for him to have fun, not worrying about stupid scary stories. 

Might be why he saw nothing wrong with heading into the cove cave to get their ball.

"I don't know Tommy." Dream mumbled worriedly peering inside, the sound of the water hitting the edges deeper in. "They say sirens sometimes are in there to catch the cool waters of the hot mornings." 

Today was sweltering, it's why people were wearing their light clothing. Summer months did this alot on the island.

Tommy scoffs, "Didn't take you for a believer in fairy tales Dream." he teases him. "It's just a cave, nothing more." 

Dream made a face at that, "Stories have to have some truth." he stated, Tommy rolled his eyes and turned away.

"Let's just get a new ball Toms!" Geroge said to him, "I'm sure Karl's mom has one."

Shrugging off their worry, Tommy walked inside the cave. He could hear their nervous voices near the entrance but didn't dare follow. His bare feet slapped the wet rock below them. Smooth from ears of the water carving it out.
Slowly the wide entrance gave way into an even wider area that looked out over the water with a large entrance. The dark rocky walls glittered in the low light, it was very beautiful. 

Tommy took in the sight for a moment before looking around and smiling as he saw the ball bobbing the water near the edge. He went over easily, bending down as he reached out. His finger's rolling the ball closer to his hands, carefully picking it up out of the water.
Only to gasp in shock and drop it again as under the ball was a face looking back at him. The other face seemed to giggle as bubbles moved the ball away from it, bright blue eyes stared at Tommy's own blue ones. 

They stared at each other, as the other person pushed his way up and his head broke the surface. A scaly, webbed hand lifting the ball up, "Is this yours?" the man's voice, at least it sounded like a male, was musical and sweet to Tommy. The being had blond hair like Tommy's own, wet and straight, laying on his shoulders, that also hide more scales that were a beautiful green. 

Tommy could only nod, as the creature tosses the ball near Tommy, "Don't want to lose that mate." he told the other. "And the water here is deeper than it looks, wouldn't want to fall in if you can't swim."

This made Tommy make a face, "I can swim." he said firmly, he was not helpless at all. "Can't all islanders here?' he scoffs.
The creature tilts his head, "Some can't, at least not the ones I've seen." his shoulders seem to shrug. "But it's good you can, death by drowning is said to be quite scary."

Tommy seems a bit on edge now, the man grins with all sharp teeth, almost shark-like. "Uh well, thanks for giving me my ball," he mumbles as he hugs it close to his chest. The coolness of the water running over his chest. 
The... siren? beams at him, "Not a problem, best go before your friends get worried for you." he tells Tommy happily.

Pulling away from the pool of water Tommy got to his feet walking a few steps, looking back for a moment. The creature waved to him with a cheerful smile on his face, Tommy waves back at that, before vanishing down the cave hall.

He was clamored by the other kids when he came back out, but when he wanted to bring up the strange man, something told him to keep his mouth shut. So, Tommy did, and the encounter with the siren had him wondering so many things.

The man didn't seem like a monster, in fact, despite the scales and teeth, he seemed quite normal-looking. Which had Tommy even more curious about the other, and wanting to ask him so many questions. Sirens... they were real, and they didn't all seem to like these horrible fish monsters the stories made them be. But, could looks be deceiving?

Could by what lead Tommy in the late evening hours, after his parents went to bed early, sneaking away from the summer solstice party, to the cove. His torch lighting the area as he walked in silently.
Faintly he could hear splashing and move around of something large. He peered around the corner to see them.

There were three this time, the blond one he met was leaning back on the rocks seemingly sitting there. A brown-haired one with yellow scales and even a tail was splashing at a pink-haired man with tusk-like teeth and red eyes.
The sounds Tommy heard were clicks and chitters, with some squeaks in. Where are they talking to each other?

"It seems we have an ease-dropper." a deep voice came from the pink-haired man, making Tommy squeak and drop his light source. 

It was dark now, the only source of light being the low light of the cave opening. And the faint glowing of the three's eyes in the low light.

There was a sound as he heard a familiar voice say, "Oh, it's you again." as Tommy peered around the corner at them. 
"You know this child, dad?" the brown-haired siren asked curiously, his golden-brown eyes peering back at Tommy with curiosity and something else. 

The man, apparently a father to either both or one of these guys, beamed. "Come on out mate." he coaxed, his voice sounded so soft. "it's okay, we won't harm you."

Carefully prying away from the wall Tommy came into view, making the one coo at him, and the other hum slightly. "Oh, he's adorable! Why didn't you tell us he was this cute!" the yellow scaled siren whined. 
Tommy made a face, "I am not cute, bitch." he snarked, startling the siren, then a grin broke his features. All sharp teeth and a little too wide for his face.

"Well he's a gremlin too, isn't that great!" he laughed, "What's your name kid?"

Tommy crosses his arms, "Not a kid." he says firmly, there was a snicker to the. Making another face, he sighs, "Tommy."

Two of the three smile, the third just tilts his head. "Well Tommy, it's nice to officially meet you." the blond-haired one said, "I'm Phil, and these two beside me are Wilbur and Techno, my kids."

Tommy stares at them for a long moment, a curious and calculative gaze on his face. "Are you all... sirens?" he asked in a soft tone, keeping well out of their reach.
Phil smiles softly at that, "I suppose that is one name for us, we have our own name for what we are. But I doubt you'd understand our tongue mate." he jokes slightly, his arms leaning on the rocks.

"Oh." was all Tommy said as he shifts on his feet, suddenly feeling nervous as all the stories came rushing back at him. 
Wilbur hums, "No need to be afraid Tommy, come on over here and sit." he offered.

"I'm good where I'm at," Tommy said sitting down out of arms reach from them. 

Techno chuckles, "Smart kid, but we really won't hurt you." he grunts out to him. "Too much of a hassle."

"Techno, don't scare him." Phil chides to his eldest, shaking his head fondly. "Don't worry Tommy, we really won't hurt you. But if your comfortable there, then that's fine." Tilting his head slightly with a small frown he asks, "But, what brings you back here?"

Tommy felt his face flush at that, heating up around his neck and cheeks. "I uh... well the elders speak often about sirens and I was... curious," he mumbles out to Phil.
Realization dawns in the icy blue eyes, and Phil smiles again, gentle and easy. "Well I guess that's fair, we have been keeping you all on this island for a while now." he muses.

This causes him to perk up, "So the stories are true?" he asks faint traces of worry in his tone. 

Phil hums with a shrug, "More or less, you're ships cut through the territory of ours." he explains. "Disrupts our homes and such."

Tommy blinks at that, a small feeling of guilt crawls in him at that. "Oh." was all he said.
Phil waves his hand, "It's alright mate, not your fault, don't look like a sailor to me."

Shaking his head Tommy makes a face, "I don't like the idea of being on open water. I can swim, but... the emptiness scares me." he admits, not sure why he wanted to be so honest with them.
Wilbur clicks at that, "There is a lot under the water, but I've been up to the surface in the middle of the ocean before... it is rather bland." he agrees with Tommy with some nods.

This makes some tension ease from Tommy, "So there are more of you?" he asks them with a slight head tilt of his own.
Techno speaks up now, "Not as many as your tribe, but yes, we have our own pod of others. Sirens live much longer than humans. Practically immortal."

"Woah." Tommy breaths out at that with wide blue eyes. "You all must be old."

"Hey!" Wilbur squeaks as Techno snorts laughter along with Phil.

Phil grins at the kid, "I'm actually the oldest out of them, in human years I'm 32. And Wilbur and Techno are 20..." he leans forward a bit. "By the way Tommy, if you don't mind me asking, how old are you?"

Tommy grins a grin of his own, "I'm 16, next year I'll be 17, adult age in the tribe!"
Phil nods with an impressed look, "That is good to hear, though in our years you're still a 'child'." he teases him.

This causes Tommy to scowl, but he finds that Phil didn't mean it out of malice, so it's hard to keep the angry look. "Whatever old man." he bits back.
This etches a wheezy laugh from Phil, "Wil's right, you are a gremlin." he snickers out, eyes crinkled from his smile. 

"Damn right!" Tommy said proudly gaining more smiles and laughter. He felt much more comfortable than when he first entered the cave, finding that they were pretty normal. "It's strange, stories have us believe you all are monsters."

Wilbur made a whining scoff at that, "bah, humans, always afraid of what you can't tame or control... no offense Toms."
The easy nickname does have Tommy smile faintly, finding he didn't take offense this time. 

"Nah, I get it, I'd say you are right though Wilbur. At the tribe I'm known as the 'problem kid', they don't like my humor or my awesomeness." he boasts.
Phil's smile falls at that faintly, "Awe, sorry to hear that mate, can't see why they don't like you. Sure you've got a mouth, but you're a lot like the ocean." he commented.

Tommy makes a slight face of thoughtfulness at that, "What's that mean?" he asks curiously. 
"Just means that you are open, seeing calm on the top, but can rage at any second. You're strong, and untamable." Phil explained with a wave of his hand again. "Just because they can't control you and you don't conform, doesn't mean there is anything wrong with you."

A sense of warmth filled Tommy at those words, making him beam wider at the three. Not many, in fact, no one has ever said that to him before. 

The evening dragged on, the faint sounds of the party nearby, but Tommy sound himself engrossed with conversations with the three sirens. Laughing over some things, and learning about the many things under the water. Wilbur said he never got tired of exploring, always something new. 
Pretty soon though, Tommy had to head home.

"Come back in talk to us tomorrow!" Wilbur told Tommy cheerfully, "We're normally here around sun high, at least I am." 

Tommy nodded with a wave, "Sure this big man!" he said back as the three waved to him, watching as Tommy left down the cave and outside. 

However, Tommy might not get to go see them again, as the next day he was roped into fishing training with some others. Meaning he'd be going on a boat a few ways out, not far enough for the sirens to supposedly pay any attention, to help catch fish in the deeper waters. 
Boring, he'd much rather be out taking more with Wilbur and Techno, all of them annoying Phil to get a reaction. 

Today was also even hotter than yesterday, Tommy was sure he was gonna get sunburnt! Lazily their boat bobbed in the water as the nets were put down to catch fish for the next week.
Yawning, Tommy watched the surface of the water quietly. he could faintly see the island shores, still within distance to get back safely, but not yet breaching into very deep waters where the sirens lived. 

Time dragged on and on with nothing but the bobbing of the waves and people quietly chattering as they waited to pull up the nets.

Well that was until suddenly Tommy was picked up by his arms and pulled to the back area where he was hidden behind some barrels. "Stay here." the warrior told him firmly, causing Tommy to get confused. What was-

Tommy's thoughts halted as he could hear something, faint singing. The other men mumbled to themselves worriedly, "We aren't far enough out, are we?"
"Perhaps we breeched open waters more than we thought?"
"What do we do?"

The singing grew louder, and Tommy covered his ears in fear now shaking. He blocked out the noise. From his little hiding spot, he refused to listen to it. If had had, he might have seen opening his eyes that men were jumping ship, dazed looks on their eyes. He might have noticed that the sound wasn't really affecting him silently because of how scared he was. 

then... silence. Tommy slowly opened his eyes and peered out, to find... he was alone. Where did...?

Dread pooled in his stomach as he walked out to see that he was indeed alone on a ship. Sure he was near the island, but he was also afraid of what might have taken the other off the ship. Sirens?
Tommy gazed around the waters, to see they were still as before. No sign of life or anyone for that matter.

Contemplating his options, Tommy realized that he might have to swim for shore. It took four people to even get this thing to row, and Tommy alone couldn't do so. And there was no telling when anyone would come looking for them. Much less if they would in time before the creatures came back.

Sure, Phil, Wilbur, and Techno seemed nice... but were all sirens that nice? Tommy didn't want to find out.

Waiting a while until he was sure that nothing was around, Tommy carefully took a breath. Plunging into the ocean waters, kicking to the surface, he shook the hair away from his eyes.
Turning a few times, before catching sight of the island, Tommy started to swim to the shoreline. 

Though far out, Tommy knew he'd make it, he'd be sore and tired, but he'd make it. 

Something cold gripped his ankle, wrapping around with scaly fingers, as Tommy cried out in alarm. Yanked under the surface of the water, Tommy managed to gulp in some air. Opening his eyes he looked to see familiar golden-brown ones stare back.
Tommy stared back in shock as Wilbur seemed to laugh, grinning with all sharp teeth again. The laugh was muffled, as bubbles came from Wil's mouth. 

"Wilbur?" Tommy said, then quickly covered his mouth to hold in air. 

Wilbur gives a side smirk that Tommy has come to note he did a lot, with a nod. Tommy stared at that staring back down at the long, beautiful golden scaled tail, It was easily half of Tommy's height, swaying to keep in upright in the water. On Wilbur's sides were his gills, fluttering as they made oxygen for the siren.

Speaking of, Tommy realized he needed air! Pulling away from Wilbur's arms he started to kick to the surface, when had it become so far away?
As he neared it, hands gripped his ankles again, and he looked down to see Phil grinning up at him. Only now... his face wasn't as normal looking. Gone were the soft facial features, replaced by scaly skin, sharp teeth, wide blue eyes, and even missing a nose!

Tommy let out a cry of horror at that as he pulled away his head breaking the surface as he coughed. Taking in more air, before he was yanked back down. His waist gripped tightly as he was pulled down face to face with the monster.
Phil pressed a finger to Tommy's lips, a 'shush' motion. 

Despite the crushing fear, Tommy felt the fight leave his body as he stared wide-eyed at Phil. The saltwater slightly burning his eyes. The creature's large eyes seemed to grow soft, a webbed hand moving from his mouth to quiet him, to petting his cheek. 
Gentle, much like how a parent would soothe their child. Tommy stared at Phil for a moment, looking at his green and black scaled tail. 

The grin grew on the siren's face, as Tommy was gripped by his waist. He tried to kick away now, only to be dragged deeper. Fear filled him again, his lungs burned as he was dragged down into the darkness. 
The light of the surface slowly fading away as he was pulled at an angle into deeper water. Tommy squirmed and tried to free himself.

Then he couldn't take it, instincts told him to breathe! Cold water rushed into his mouth, and Tommy's mind panicked even more. Air, he needed air!

Slowly the world started to fade, the bubbles behind Phil as his tail pushed them into a world of cold darkness. Tommy felt numbness settle in, then slowly everything faded from his vision. 

-0-0-0-0-0-

The faint sound of singing was heard in the distance, the elders closed their doors and windows for the day. The storm brewing on the horizon. As the sirens were singing for something, three voices, one deep and soothing, another angelic and easy-going, and another mid tire between the two. 

Perhaps there was a fourth too, the notes being repeated back. Almost as if the fourth was being taught to sing. A voice that was both hauntingly familiar and painfully different. 
Sirens loved to sing before a storm, coming up to enjoy the soothing rain, to sit below the surface, and watch the lightning hit the top. They might just sit in the cove, and watching the winds rage outside the entrance. 

The fourth voice laughed, loud, and almost annoying. But yet the coos that followed were signs of endearment, the laughs that joined meant he was wanted. Echoing through the sounds of the raging storm from Sirens Cove.

Perhaps in the water, if one looks, they might spot a siren with red and orange scales. his blond hair waving in the water. Joined by three others as they swim free in the open waters. 
Tommy was pronounced dead by the tribe leaders, along with the other fishermen that went out too far.

But, if you believe the stories told by the elders and warriors that knew of the kid. They'd tell you that while Tommy might have died as a human, there sometimes were worst things to happen to a person than death. 

Was it?

the laughter during some stormy night seemed to suggest that if that were true. Tommy might just be happier than he had been in any day on the walking land.

Chapter Text

Nothing with real 'plot' to them, just many other strings of thoughts put together.

Vampire Prompt #1:

- So there are often many types of vampires, but most of the ones I see are blood drinks for most SBI ideas.

- What if Tommy, after he was turned by Phil, was an Energy Vampire?

- After getting off his sire's blood, he finds he doesn't have a craving for blood like the other three. 

- Tommy as an Energy Vampire means he feels off of the energy around him.

- Some ideas of these vampires state they can feed off of other vampires. 

- Also some ideas state that each one might feed off of certain energy let off. Be it angre people let off, to even peoples own happiness. 

- Most ideas is when they feed like this, they drain their victim and make them feel the emotion stronger or just make them tired. 

- Scary part of these vampires is they can hide in plain sight, and you'd never know they are feeding off of you. 

- Tommy in my mind feeds off of people's annoyance and irritation.

- Pair this with a Tommy that can manipulate emotions and you got an interesting idea. 

-0-0-0-0-0-

Tommy grins down at Schlatt, Quackity, and Sam, "Not really my fault you can't seem to hunt them down easily."

Quackity glared, "Shut your mouth Tommy." he snaps at him, they all felt even more irritable than before. 

"Tommy, just stay out of this." Sam grumbled out to the kid, after the disaster at the prison, they weren't up for dealing with the child vampire.

Tommy just grinned wider, showing his fangs, "Bet it must be fun running from the police like that. Won't be able to show your faces for a while, I'm sure." he commented to them.

Sam groaned a bit as he felt his irritation rise as Schlatt made a face, "Philza, is your spawn feeding on us again?" he asked a little annoyed and exhausted.

Wilbur was snickering with Techno at how the three below were reacting to their youngest power. Phil patted Tommy's head, "He is a growing fledgling." was all the elder vampire said.

"I didn't consent to be fed off of!" Quackity snarled a bit, it was funny when the other got prickly and angry. 

"I thought consent to a vampire is about as useful as wooden tits?" Tommy asked repeating Quackity's own words.

This caused the other to groan a bit at the kid, all three of them feeling annoyed and more drained than they came in here. Techno put an arm around Tommy, this was just really funny. 

-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-

- This whole idea is just a domestic vampire lifestyle.

- Based upon the 'What We Do in the Shadows' series, highly recommend it. 

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

Prompt #2

- So what about a Tommy who is a part of the richer people of humans, and whose parents work for Philza and Schlatt? 

- Tommy is best friends with a changling vampire named Tubbo and Techno's current apprentice Ranboo.

- This Tommy has no grudges against Vampires and really isn't taken care of emotionally by his parents. He has everything he wants in life but lacks the love and care of them.

- His parents got into debt with Philza after the man said they'd work for him and he granted them a higher position for wealth. So long as they remain loyal, they'll remain at the top of social higher archy.

- Phil has no desire to turn them into vampires, finding them beneath him. 

- The two did keep Tommy secret until the kid was 10, and Wilbur first met the kid when he and his father were at the two's house.

- Tommy wasn't a stupid kid, he knew Wilbur was a vampire but didn't seem to really care. Cue Wilbur slowly getting attached. :)

- Techno then met the kid when Tommy was 12, this was when Tommy was allowed to attend parties. They sort of bonded over their dislike of social gatherings with stuffy clothing.

- And they may or may not have caused one busy body wife to lose her precious 'decoration' dog. (You know the ones that people keep in purses as accessories than pets)

- Tommy was 14 when he finally was allowed to met Philza, and this was when he met Tubbo. 

- Phil was surprised that his two little 'pet' humans had a child, but found out this was the kid his sons spoke of. They just forget to say he was the Innit family's child. 

- Blond hair and blue eyes like his own, possibly a recessive trait in the family. From there Phil became rather interested in the boy. 

- Tommy has grown up around the most disgusting of humans and sometimes the kindest of nightwalkers. Hard for you to really had the supposed 'monsters' when they aren't killing their own kind of sport or gossiping about one another just to start drama. 

- This Tommy is a gremlin in private, a side of him only Tubbo, Schlatt, Wilbur, Techno, and Phil have seen. But in public, he's supposed to be the 'clean cut' rich kid with high standing. Very good at faking it, and has learned to be more mature in public. 

- Something I can picture Phil finds that distasteful, children, or for him, fledglings, are supposed to be rowdy, suppose to cause problems, it's how they get it out of their system for later in life.

- Slowly but surely, like Tommy's 17th birthday approaches, it's clear to many how much the Sleepy Coven has taken a liking to him. Schlatt appreciates the kid because he's made his little Tubbo happy. And Ranboo seems to be happier now that he has friends too.

- It's also obvious how much of a family they are compared to his current one. Phil is fatherly to him in a good way, and despite being a bloodsucker, is all for hugs and signs of affection. 

- Up to you how they'd go about adopting Tommy, maybe a show of loyalty. Phil asks their child if his parents want to continue their uptown life. Bonus points if they quickly adopt another kid after Tommy is given to Phil. 

-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-

Prompt #3

- Reluctant Vampire Hunter Tommy?

- He was forced into the line of work after his parents were killed by supposed vampires.

- Turns out they were actually kill by the organization that thought they were vampires, whoops.

- But Tommy was trained from age 8 to be a hunter, and has come to despise the organization.

- Might be why he became best friends with Wilbur, who was pretending to be human, but Tommy knew was a vampire.

- He wanted to know more about vampires, wanted to see how Wilbur would act. And was shocked to find he could easily pass for human, even in front of experienced hunters like Dream and Sapnap.

- Tommy ends up actually be the one who gets attached to Wilbur, and vise versa. 

- So when Phil wants Tommy to be turned, they do kidnap him, but they also sit down and have an honest discussion with him.

- Because, damnit, we stand healthy relationships and communication!

- This one ends with Tommy actually agreeing to let Phil turn him, less messy and angsty, and more dark fluff.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

Tommy sat there as the sounds of only the clock ticking were heard in the house. In front of him were three of the most powerful vampires. 

Elder Vampire, Philza, said to be one the Orginal Vampires still left out there. 
The first human he changed, Technoblade, the Blood God as some called him.
And Phil's second son, Wilbur, the Siren, said to be able to make people do anything for him.

Tommy fingered the warm cup of tea in his hands, his soothing heat keeping him grounded. "So." he looked up as Phil spoke. "I'm sure you know why we brought you here mate."

A faint nod, he knew very well, Wilbur had made it clear that he was attached. He knew Phil was, pretending to be a kind man near the markets and library. He wasn't sure about Techno, but given the man eyed him he figured the vampire was just as possessive as the others.

Now, you see, most humans made this possessive behavior out to be a bad thing. Mainly before for humans, it was. But Vampire's weren't human, thus holding them to human standers seems redundant to Tommy.
The reason Vampires got attached and clingy was that Fledglings were very very vulnerable during their first few centuries of being around. Even after getting off their sire's blood, they still needed to be watched because anything could go wrong. 

The sire needed to be on standby until the baby vampire was strong enough to stand on their own two feet. Some had negative reactions to venom later in life, some died due to complications with their powers, others just might not be strong enough to withstand a vampire's life.
And seeing as it took alot of preparations and energy to change even just one human, it was easy to see why vampires were overprotective of their 'young'. 

Tommy found all this out from a changeling named Tubbo, who he met a while back when he and his sire were traveling by. Tommy didn't have the heart nor want to kill the other, so he told Schlatt, the older vampire, about the heavy activity of hunters.
Strangely enough, a week later is when Tommy met Wilbur, after Schlatt was shocked some hunter warned him. His only guess was they were friends.

Possessive behavior was actually normal for vampires, as when you're in a coven you have only each other to rely on. Once the fledgling gets older, they are given more freedoms, but this takes much longer than humans. 
For all intent and purpose, to a human, a 20-year-old being treated like a child by another adult vampire was seen as toxic. But to vampire society, that '20-year-old' is still only a child in vampire years. 

"Tommy." his attention was brought back to Phil, Wilbur, and Techno. "Wilbur here did say he wanted a younger brother," he says slowly. "I'll admit I was unsure if Wilbur getting attached to a trainee vampire hunter was a good idea or not. But, then I got to meet you, and, to be up and honest, my natural instincts have come to see you as mine." 

Blinking at that, Tommy found himself slowly nodding. Phil hums lightly, "What I wish is for you to allow me to turn you Tommy." he held up his hand. "When willing, the process is painless. I would hate to force it on you, but every fiber in my being can't stand to see you grow old and die," he admits.

Phil sighs heavily, "It's selfish of me, it might also be incredibly harsh and somewhat evil for me to take away your humanity by force. But, I'll be blunt, I've long since come to terms with the fact that you need to be selfish in life to get by." he looked at Tommy with calm, tired red eyes. "And even if you are angry at me afterward, I still will turn you."

Licking his lower lip at that, Tommy sat there for a moment, his cup was half drunk. The silence was calming, as they let these words sink into Tommy. He was really given no choice in the matter, but at least Phil was being upfront about that and why he was doing this. 
"I've... never given much thought to my own mortality." Tommy started slowly. "I suppose it's also because I'm still young, I don't have to worry about thinking about it."

There was the sound of wood creaking as one of them shifted in their seat, possibly Wilbur, he looked afraid Tommy was going to try and bolt. But Phil was calm, looking at him with steady red eyes. 
Tommy took a breath, slow and steady. "Okay," he said to them in a quiet tone.

This cause Wilbur to perk up, "Okay?" he repeated in a hopeful tone.
Tommy looked at them and nodded, "I'll... join your coven." he said in a shaky tone, he was still afraid, still so afraid. 

He couldn't help his shaking, even if he was promised it's okay, he supposed this was an instinctual reaction. Arms then pulled him into Phil's lap, he was hugged closer to the elder vampire. 
"Shhh, just breath Tommy," Phil whispered to him petting his hair. "You're going to be okay mate. It's okay to be afraid, just breath slow and steady."

Taking the breaths, Tommy leaned into the comfort he so craved right now. The steady movements of Phil's hand keeping time with his breaths. "Now, you'll feel a slight pinch, but just keep yourself relaxed," Phil told him in a soft tone. 

Set back on the chair, having no need to restrain him as he was agreeing to this. Wilbur gripped his hand to keep him grounded. Taking a breath Tommy felt Phil's head gently tilt head to the side. Cold breath on his neck, before there was a sharp prick.
Tommy did jump at that, but his shoulders were held down by Techno. And slowly they untensed, as Techno kept his hands there but with less pressure now. The sensation of blood leaving his body was different than he expected. He felt tingly all over, but there was no pain to it. 

The venom entered his system, but as Tommy was relaxed it was more like an uncomfortable itch than how some people said it to be burning. He did squirm, "It's okay Theseus, I know it's a little uncomfortable, but it'll pass." Techno's deep voice promised him.
And slowly, as the second ticked by, the itch faded to a dull warmth. Pulling back, Phil purred faintly pulling Tommy back into his arms.

The newest fledgling felt a little sleepy, leaning his head on his sire's chest. A faint coo was heard, "Just get some rest, it'll make the process easier." a faint promise, as Tommy found every inch of him wanted to listen.

Closing his eyes, he slowly fell asleep in a coldly warm embrace. 

Chapter Text

Hey yo, back with another idea for you guys!
Side note, gonna hopefully update either 'Bone Needle and Silver Thread' or 'Fallen of Betrayal

Anywho, onto the idea

- The mansion is owned by one Sam Reeper, in this one he's about 40 something, but considered 'elderly' by most of the town. He owns a workshop, and the mansion has been in his family for generations.

- Disliking how big and silent it was, Sam opts to live in his small house near to town. But he rents out rooms to college students or young adults who need a place to stay while they work.

- Though, admittedly, not many people stay longer than a year. Supposedly due to the three ghosts of the house.

- See the house used to belong to the Craft family before they died out and the Reeper family bought the place at auction.

- The last remaining heirs, Philza, Wilbur, and Techno had all died due to a storm that hit the city in the past. All were found to have died differently. Wilbur had drowned in the lake outside, Techno was found having killed himself, and Philza was eaten by birds though it's unknown how he got that way.

- No foul play was found, and the house was quickly sold.

- Background out of the way, plot-wise is Tommy is the newest resident in the mansion. He's going to a college nearby and needed a cheap place to rent.

- He lives in the room that many states used to be Philza's old room. Many hate sleeping in there, despite it being one of the bigger rooms. Crows peak at your window, there are sounds all through the night, the water turns on by itself, and some even wake up with scratch marks on their body.

- Tommy doesn't believe in ghosts, so he has no fear of any of that.

- There are a few other tenants though.

- Niki is a girl in her early twenties, she is living there until her bakery kicks off more and she can start living on her own. She's the oldest resident there, having stayed for two years. Has seen a lot of strange stuff, but states that 'one of the ghosts really likes me, so they let me stay.'

- The other is Tubbo, he's only been there a few months and is going to the same school Tommy is. He's in one of the many rooms on the second floor below Tommy's.

- Most don't ever rent rooms on the third floor, so Tommy is pretty much alone up there.

- Another is Ranboo, he works with Niki and is on the same floor as Tubbo. He's been there only half as long as Niki, but states he's never had a problem with the ghosts of the house.

- Jack lives on the first floor and hasn't been there more than a month or so. But clearly, the house is not welcoming of him. He's a computer major and has mostly online classes.

- Quackity works as a casino in town and used to rent out Wilbur's old bedroom. That was until he near drowned in his own bed, and opted to pay more to live on the first floor. He spends as much time as possible outside the house.

- The final resident is Fundy, a disheveled-looking guy who jumps at any loud noise or sound. He's fixing to move out once he finds another place. He's an engineering major, and is wanting to move before this house 'turns him crazy'.

- A color cast of people.

- The mansion is four floors, not including the attic and basement. It's really huge. The fourth floor is still under renovations but is able to be visited. Holds a study and among other smaller rooms.

- There is also a basement and small attic-like sitting room that is now used for storage.

- The mansion also says to have secret passageways. Tubbo has only ever found one from the library to the kitchens. But he's trying to find more in his spare time.

- Tommy himself likes to explore in his free time and learns a bit more about the 'ghosts' of the house.

- Wilbur dislikes people messing with his things, which was why most were either left in his room or the attic. But they always manage to find their way in different areas of the house.

- Techno frequents the library and gets upset when people make too much noise at night. Has been known to make his displeasure known if you're too loud.

- Philza gets angry when people don't clean up after themselves or do their chores. Have been incidents where other occupants got really hurt when they left their rooms messy.

- There are other things, but these are spoken of the most. People stay away from the lake though, as Wilbur doesn't like people being there unless he 'invites' them.

- Tommy himself pays no mind to it, and he's never been messing so he keeps his room clean, does his chores, and such. So, if they were real, he should have no problem.

- First few instances would be Tommy 'misplaces' things in the room he's in. Or he'll find sometimes things he need are in a place where he finds it.
For example, being is he brought home some sweets, but couldn't find them until after dinner.
Once he couldn't find his homework, gave up and went to breakfast to come back. Only to find it on the bed, even though he knows he didn't leave it there. Thought it was Tubbo or Jake borrowing it.
He'll also find when he falls asleep at his desk he wakes up with a blanket on him and his laptop put on sleep.

- Tommy pays most of these no mind, coming up with logical explanations. Even if Tubbo said he never touched his homework, can't get confirmation from Jack as the man doesn't want to talk to anyone.

- After a few weeks of being there, Tommy sometimes can hear his name being called from random areas of the house. But when he goes to see who it was, he finds an empty room.
Sometimes Tommy hears footsteps in the middle of the night or tapping of crows at the window. But when he feds them some bread or seeds, they leave him alone. There was also one time he felt someone watching him when he was up late trying to finish a sudden assignment.

- After about a month was when he had an incident with Fundy. He walked into one of the third-floor rooms to find an old piano that still worked well. When he started to play, he swore he heard singing. But when he went to find it, he found Fundy freaking out and shaking him with a panicked look. Saying 'You need to stop giving them energy!'

- Needless to say Tommy ruled that Fundy was 'crazy' and opted to stay far away from him, after the bruises on his arms were seen from how hard Fundy grabbed and shook him.

- The next day, Fundy was sporting the same bruises on his arms, but his was darker and the other gives Tommy a wide berth now too.

- Tommy once was in the library late, working on an assignment, eyes a little bloodshot and red as he was tired. He had a huge test coming up, could afford to miss it, and Quackity had some rowdy friends over.
He heard the door open to the library but found no one. He ended up falling asleep on the armchair. And woke up to the feeling of something shaking him awake. He found no one but went to bed as it was nearing 2 in the morning.

- On some days, when Tommy stays too long inside the house, he might feel drained and sleepy. Resting most of the day, but always finding his energy is zapped.

- On one of these days, Fundy ran out of the house in a panic. The next week he was found to have moved out. Tubbo says Fundy saw Philza, and apparently, the ghost attacked him in his bathroom.

- Tommy ends up helping get Fundy's stuff, as the man refused to reenter the house.

- As the months go on, Tommy finds he really likes the house, gets along great with Ranboo, Niki, and Tubbo the most. Sure it's old, creaky, and a little strange at night, but it's slowly grown into a homey feel for him.

- Niki says it's because the ghosts really like him, so they want him to stay, thus are making him comfortable and happy. Whatever that means.

- Though Tommy starts to question if the ghosts are real when one night he feels something in his bed beside him. Cool fingers brushing through his hair as Tommy finds that night he's too afraid to move.
That night also he swore he heard a voice speaking to him, asking if he'd like to stay with them. Calling him 'Theseus' and such.

- After this, Tommy is a bit unsure of things, it felt too real to be a dream.

- This is when Tubbo gets a brilliant idea to do a spirit board session. Which turns sour when Quackity joins, gets three slashes down his back. And Tommy now starts to see shit all the time.

- After that night, Tommy starts to feel strange. Like something isn't right in his own body, he starts to have blackouts, waking up in different places than before. His friends notice the change, Niki doesn't comment on it, while Tubbo and Ranboo get worried.

- Tommy starts to act differently, sometimes he's quiet and doesn't talk. Other times he very cheerful and uses 'mate' alot. And then once he was playing guitar even though Tommy doesn't know how to. And Tommy says to them he has no memory of doing any of that.

- But his grades don't suffer, he's still eating alright, and getting enough sleep. So he's not too worried, even though it is freaking him out.

- Tubbo's conclusion, Tommy is now possessed by the three ghosts. His solution, take Tommy to a church to get him cleansed.

- That does not go well, because as soon as Tommy gets near the building, he starts to vomit, he feels sick, everything hurts. He even attacked Tubbo when he tried to pull him inside.

- After that, Tubbo gets very worried. Tommy moves to online classes the next semester, hardly leaves the house. Ranboo also worries a bit, but Tommy is still eating, sleeping, bathing, and doing things normally. So they aren't sure what to do.

- That is until one night Tommy near drowns in the lake. Having 'sleepwalked' to it, and woke up near the bottom of it.

- Tommy was freaked out after that, panicked, and unsure why that happened at all.

- They finally bring it up with Sam, and he makes plans for Tommy to come to stay with him. He's rather vague as to why just that he'll tell Tommy once he's out of the house.

- But Tommy feels ill each time he tries to pack to leave and ends up in the bed each time he pushes past that. The thought of leaving just hurts to think about, and this is when Tommy starts to lose his grip on things.

- Blackouts get more frequent, he even told Tubbo he was 'meant to stay here' and he was 'theirs'.

- Tommy starts to dissociate more, and his grades fall because of it. Ranboo had to stop him from trying to drown himself in the bathtub once. Sam tried to force Tommy to leave, only to be thrown backward by an unseen force.

- After that up to you what happens. Either an exorcist comes and frees Tommy before the ghosts take him. Or the ghosts end up killing Tommy, and he's not bound to the house forever.

Chapter Text

Alpha's Law states that all newly bitten cubs are their alpha's and belong to said alpha's pack. They are their cub's, their pack's family, and their caretaker. To keep an alpha from their cub is a violation was this law.

Tommy lived in the streets of L'manburge, he used to have wonderful parents, but his dad died when he was little so he doesn't remember him much. And his mom died when he was 12 due to sickness. Since then, he's had no one but himself. He used to have Tubbo, but Tubbo was from a richer part of society, and Tubbo left him after his mother died. 

His home city, L'manburge, tis a beautiful city, with a shitty underground criminal system that is run by Tubbo's dad. Around it however is woods, and in those woods is where Werewolves live.
Werewolves don't even come into the city after dark, but it'd be hard to tell if you met one in the day. But it's on nights of the full moon one can hear the sounds of howling in the distance.

There are two packs that live near them, to the north was The Syndicate. They are large beings, built for the cold and snow of the northern climate. They had two Alpha's, a large black werewolf named Crow, and a larger reddish-brown one named Blood. 
There was also next in line for Alpha is either fell, a large yellowish-brown wolf named Ghost. He was said to be Crow's only child and was born an alpha like his father.

Tommy knew of Alpha's, they were taught in school when he was still enrolled. Not everyone gained alpha powers, those born one were ever rarer! They were determined by their reddish-golden eyes, while most lower-ranking packs ranged from golds, oranges, and blues. 
Though, even blue-eyed werewolves were strange, only ever given to omegas that had a type of power to them. They were also rather rare, and as far as Tommy knew, no pack around her at them.

Then there was the pack to the south, called themselves Masks, their leader was an Alpha named Dream. Tommy has a feeling he met him once, but Dream is actually very calm and easy-going. Compared to the stories of Crow, who would rip people to shreds if they looked at him wrong.
Could also be because Dream's pack didn't encourage their werewolves to give in to their bloodlust. Dream's pack believed that their forms were gifted to them, and that's why they rarely took in outsiders. 

Dream himself believed that the pull of the moon wasn't anything sinister or darker. They were men who could be wolves. They wanted to live peaceful lives away from the walls, but still, be allowed rights.

But the Syndicate had other ideas, they believed in gods and such, some werewolves do. The Moon to them was who gave them the power to be mighty and strong. They believed they were beasts, gods, among mortals. And their teachings were to give in to the bloodlust that the beast form gave.
Some names for them were 'Wild Wolves', as they were, they lived wild and free, dislike human societies in favor of their system.

Alpha's were first in line, lead the hunts, and ate first, they protected the pack from large threats. Beta's kept everyone in line and made sure day-to-day things were carried out. Omegas were protected but were last in line, they were the footsoldiers in a sense, they protected and taught the young and kept the peace. 

Tommy himself gave no thought to it, he was born a human to a human family, and would much rather die a human life. It was a rumor that Alphas were supposedly immortal, only silver could kill them, it also deterred them away.
For a time, Tommy used to wear a silver bracelet but sold it for food money during the winter. Leaving him exposed to werewolves, but at least he wasn't starving to death this winter. 

This morning, however, was different. Having accidentally ran into a man while on the run for stealing some money. Shockingly, the large male let him hide under the bulky, but warm, cape he had. And ever lied to the cops for him!

As Tommy peered out of the cape, he was met with the deep reddish-pink eyes of the muscular male. Grunting, he bent down to level with Tommy, "Stealing something?" he asked bluntly.

Tommy made a face, hugging the money closer to him. "People have to eat you know..." he shifted, "but thank you for hiding me," he said quickly, not wanting the man to call the police back.

The other hummed at that, "Never had much love for authority myself kid." he said he seemed to take in a deep breath. "Gotta say you are impressive, quick on your feet."

Finding a smile ghost his face, Tommy felt pride at someone noticing the skills he honed for the past four years. The larger male grunted, "Best scamper along with raccoon boy, they might double back around." a large hand did ruffle his golden hair.

Not one to take a warning as a joke, Tommy ran off down another alleyway, all the while the bear of a man watched him leave. Holding back in his throat a whine as the voices wanted him to protect the pup. 

-0-0-0-0-0-

Plot 

- This is a Bedrock Bros idea! Techno is the one who finds and starts to care for Tommy. 

- Techno takes an interest in Tommy, as no other kid has invoked such a strong reaction to his instincts.

- Phil and Wilbur always whine and fond over the pups of the seasons. But Techno himself never has felt an urge to play wrestle or want to be around them. It isn't to say he doesn't love his pack, just no pup has made him feel fatherly affection before.

- Then he meets Tommy, a clearly human child who smells of mud and snow. Deep earthy scents that are akin to Techno's own of potatoes and blood. 

- He just feels this deep urge to protect the pup, to keep him safe in his den, to train him into a mighty warrior of the pack.

- And so Techno starts to visit Tommy, gets to know him a bit, and finds, though loud, brash, and a bit rude. It's all an act to hide a lonely, touch-starved, desperate-for praise kid. 

- See in packs, they aren't 'officially' young adults until they are 20, this was when they were given to another in the pack to be trained.

- Alpha's are the only ones near-immortal, they can't die of age or sickness, only silver can kill them. Beta's live longer than omega's, but still, they can live for long centuries. The only other near immortals are Blue-eyed Omegas.

- Pups are rare, some don't make it to their 8th birthday, some don't even survive birth. So when any pup makes it to 13, it's considered they will last, and then they are given a name. 

- Phil, or Crow, loves every pup that makes it so far. But is understanding and sympathetic to the mother when she loses her pup. 

- However, if a pup is born deformed normally it is Techno who kills them. It's considered a mercy killing, and most deformities mean they will not live long nor will their werewolf forms when bitten will look right.

- Most pups take the bite at 16, very very few are born werewolves. Out of every 100 pups, one might be born a werewolf.

- One like this in the Syndicate is Ranboo, he was born a werewolf, but his mother died in birth. He was taken in by Niki, a beta, and is now training to be a beta himself. 

- Wilbur is currently thinking of an apprentice himself, hoping one of the pups will last this winter to prove strength to him.

- Anywho, Techno later tells Phil of the boy he met, and of what he's noticed with his voices and instincts.

- Phil himself is very amused by this and encourages Techno to explore these new protective feelings he has. And when the time he thinks is right, bring him before the full moon for him to lay claim to the little one.

- Tommy pretty much has a lot of street smarts, but never did think following his new brother-like friend to the woods was a stupid idea. Not until he's knocked out and wakes up in a warm home-like cave/den.

- He's on a nest of furs and pelts, the scent of food in the air, and a low crackle of a fireplace. (Tommy finds here it's a myth that werewolves hate fire. Though he does find out they hate mistletoe.)

- Its here Tommy finds out also that Techno is the Alpha 'Blood' spoken in fear of by many hunters and farmers in L'manburge. He sort of freaks out, but Techno assures him he's not gonna eat Tommy, even gets very distressed when Tommy even suggests that Techno might kill him.

- Luckily, Dadza is there to help and explains to Tommy that Techno, tomorrow night, is going to turn him into a werewolf-like them.

- Tommy, is not a fan but doesn't have much of a choice. He does get to know Wilbur and Phil that day, begrudgingly, and finds the whole family finds him amusing and adorable. 

- "Little puppy has teeth and barks, awe!" Wilbur is an annoying prat and can go to hell in Tommy's opinion. 

- The Full Moon comes the next night, Tommy is alone in the clearing as many wolves are watching. He's too afraid to run, Phil is behind him in his humanish wolf form, a dark claw-like hand gripping his shoulder. 

- Then out comes Techno from the shadows, Tommy feels fear, which does cause Techno to whine quietly, only Phil and Wilbur hear it, smelling the boy's fear. 

- None the less, Techno bits down on Tommy's shoulder, it's agonizing for the kid, he passes out though when Techno let's go.

- Tommy can either be one of two things.

- And Alpha with deep golden eyes or he's an Omega with blue eyes.

- Blue-eyed ones often are gifted by 'Lady Death/Moon' with powers of the night. Tommy's is that he can see the future briefly. 

- With this route, he comes the 'treasure of the pack'. Techno, Phil, and Wilbur get very protective of him, so does the whole pack.

- The downside to this power is Tommy isn't strong physically like other werewolves, he can still fight but has about the same physical strength as a normal wolf. Better than humans, but under werewolves. 

- He's still trained by Techno to protect himself, but Tommy also finds that everyone in the pack is gentle with him. Because he's rare and if any were to hurt him too much, Techno would tear them apart.

- As an omega Tommy is small, he's got reddish-blond fur, a pleasant mix between Wilbur and Techno's pelt colors. He is delicate looking, even in half-human form. A little thinner, less bulky, but has beautiful fur that is long and silky feeling.

- Tommy, at first, hates the fact he's babied so much, hates that somehow he isn't stronger as a werewolf either.

- But over time, with the fact his instincts crave to be close to his alpha's, he starts to warm up to the fact he's loved so much. Omega's have a need to be submissive, and though Tommy is loud, he's still desperate for approval. And top it off that his instincts know he's not powerful.

- Conflict for this plot could be that Dream tries to kidnap Tommy, mostly because he believes that the Syndicate is undeserving of him because they'll just teach him to be a monster.

- Or even Shclatt could try to sell him.

- either way.

- That route is just 'Soft Boy Tommy' vibes.

- As an Alpha, Tommy has blackish blond fur and is about his massive as Wilbur is. His Alpha power is like Techno's he can find anyone anywhere once he has their scent. 

- He's taught to lose himself in the hazy of blood, taught to kill those weaker than him who aren't pack mates. Yet taught to protect the weak in his pack.

- this has Tommy fighting against his need to rip and tear vs his need to be kind and gentle. 

- Techno is his mentor, and Techno is very protective of Tommy until he's 20. Like Wilbur was trained by Phil, Techno sees Tommy as his pup, and it can either be brotherly or fatherly, whichever you like. 

- Alpha Tommy is scared of himself really, as on full moon nights he can't find himself remembering what he did. Techno says this is normal for freshly turned pups, and that he's here to help him. 

- From there it's up to you how you want it to go. Tommy might try to run away to Dream's pack, only to be found and punished by Techno. 

- Or maybe Tommy loses it one night, and accidentally turns Tubbo. Which his alphas aren't upset about, as Tubbo survived meaning he's strong. But Techno is a bit upset that he wasn't there to quell his apprentice's fears. 

- Anywho, think I've rambled enough, might come up with more werewolf ideas later. 

Chapter Text

The fire crackled and the snowy winds whined outside the cabin. Tommy was laying on the floor on top of Phil's feet. The old man didn't seem to mind, writing down in a book about the day before going back to reading. It's funny, as a human, Tommy used to hate the silence. Now, he loved these quiet moments, gentle breathing from Phil, the sounds of Techno moving about the house, the occasional rustle of a few crows in the attic.
Tommy's tail was tucked around his paws, his flank moving up and down as he tettered between sleep and awake. He never felt such a need to relax, but in this form relaxing seemed so nice.

His ears perked up when Techno walked in, lifting his head slightly. "Theseus," Techno said petting his head, as he gave the dog a bit of scrap from the meat they had. Tommy or Theseus's tail thumped the ground in happiness as he ate it.
After his funeral, Techno had been rather quiet, and has decided to name the pup he found 'Theseus'. Tommy later found out, when Phil and Techno spoke of it, that Techno felt bad about him dying.

Tommy wished he could tell Techno he wasn't dead, he remembered that night. Nosing his way to Techno's room to see the Blood God, feared for his battle and violence, weeping silently by himself. Tommy had stayed that night with him, wishing he could comfort the man he called brother.
He now was called Theseus, having been reincarnated by his mother, Death herself if you can picture that, into a Nether Hound form. The demon dogs of the nether.

Getting to his paws, he moved to lay his head on Techno's lap. "Gosh Techno never realized how warm our little puppers is until he gets off you." Phil chuckled, his feet felt cold now when the large dog moved.
Techno did chuckle at that, petting Theseus's head as the dog laid himself between the two and had his head in Techno's lap. Tommy never understood why they needed such a large couch, it was twice Tommy's size, and he was near fully grown as a Nether Hound. But he guessed it was because Techno was a big guy.

A hand petted over his leathery fur, as Tommy closed his eyes again. The wind continued the rage with the blizzard outside. Phil would scratch behind his ears, making his tail twitch in happiness.

There were other moments, like when he would hear things. Once he heard someone coming up to the door, and Tommy felt a sudden urge to protect them. His ears perking up, as he growled at the door and started to bark at it.
It was Sam that day, telling of how he died, Phil had to hold him by his collar to keep Theseus from attacking the creeper man. Though Phil about to let go when he heard of how Tommy had died, a flicker of rage on the man's face after Sam had left.

Techno had to pet Theseus's to calm him down, but he also looked quite pissed himself. But he was also pleased to find that his new friend had a natural instinct to defend his home and him and Phil.
Tommy himself just went with these new feelings, finding he explored his own mind. He loved fire, liked to curl up in the fireplace some nights. Kept the fire going all night and kept the house warm. He found he hated water, he'd drink it, but he hated to get weight. Which often left Techno, being fireproof, to bath Theseus in the lava in the nether.

Tommy hated bath time but was happy they wouldn't use water on him. He also found that he was ready to kill for them. Such as when some illagers came nearby ready to raid the place, Tommy had torn them to shreds. Techno and Phil had been gone that day, and came back to a bloody massacre as Tommy had eaten some of them, finding he liked the taste of blood.
Techno wasn't angry, but very impressed with how easily Tommy had taken them down.

Tommy scratched his ear as the golden pink collar on him making a soft tinging sound as he did so.
he was slowly starting to feel better, more like himself than before. Gone were the nightmares, as he found techno would pet him when he was fitfully sleeping. Gone was the fear of dying, as they protected him as much as he did them. And gone were the pains of loneliness.

He got therapy as a dog, fucking what!?

Oh well, could have been worse. He settled down in Phil's lap tonight, as the man was sowing out some clothing for himself. Theseus breathed out softly, feeling a hand pet his back and head for a moment.
Yeah, he could live with this.

Chapter Text

Techno stared at Tommy as the other stared back, Tommy grinned at him, "Hi yes, speaking of loyalty..." he said sheepishly as Techno didn't look impressed. Phil beside him watched with Wilbur.
"I know what you're gonna say-" Tommy started at Techno looked at him.
"You shouldn't be here," Techno said looking at his apprentice.

Tommy nodded to that holding up his hands, "I know, I know. I was gonna go home." he said to him.
"I don't wanna hear it," Techno said to him firmly.

Tommy then moved his hands a bit as he spoke, "but it was such a long way down and I-"
Techno groaned a bit, "And now I gotta hear it." as he looked exhausted already.

Phil and Wilbur looked between the two as they watched the exchange.
"-and I got stuck to the side of the ship. And well, this suit you gave me is ridiculously intuitive." Tommy continued as Techno looked at the wall annoyed. "So if anything it's kind of your fault I'm here."

At that silence rang as Techno gave Tommy a look and Phil also did with Wilbur, though Wilbur looked more amused. "What did you just say," Techno said pointing at the kid.
Tommy quickly held up his hand again, "I'm sorry, I take that back." he said in a quick tone as well.

Techno moved over to him, "Kid this is a one-way ticket, not a field trip." he said firmly. "Don't pretend you thought this through."
"I did think this through-" Tommy defended.
"no you did, don't lie to me." Techno said back to him as his partners were snickering at the exchange.

-0-0-0-0-

Techno groaned a bit, "We're in a flying donut, billions of miles from earth, with no backup." he mumbled.

Tommy held up his hand, "I'm back up." he said to Techno.

Techno gave his apprentice a look, "No, you're a stowaway." he pointed between him, Wilbur, and Phil, 'The adults are talking." he said firmly.

-0-0-0-0-

Tommy hung upside down as he looked at the three, "Let me just say, if aliens put eggs in my chest, and I try to eat you guys." he said pointing at the three. "I'm sorry in advance."

Techno gave Tommy a look at that, "I do not want another, single, pop culture reference out of you for the rest of this trip." he told Tommy as he pointed at the kid with a slight glare. "you understand."

Tommy waved his hand a bit again as he talked, "What I'm trying to say is something is coming." he told him with a grin

-0-0-0-0-

Tommy quickly has stolen Dream's shield as he grins at him, "Nice job kid." Techno said to his apprentice.

Tommy shrugged, "Well I think I could have stuck the landing better and I-" he was cut off by Techno.

"yeah we don't need a play-by-play kid." techno told him firmly.

"Oh... okay," Tommy said sitting down on the edge of the ship with a slight pout.

-0-0-0-0-

Techno blinked as the creature's arm was stopped and Tommy grinned up at the creature, "Hey man, what's up Blood God!" he said happily to him.

techno stared, "Theseus, where did you come from?" he asked both in a tired tone and a confused one.

Tommy hummed, "Feild trip in- ahhh!" he yelped as the aline grabbed him and yeeted him away.

The two soon got back inside it as Tommy moved away from another blast, "Uh, Blood God, what is this guy's deal?' he asked confused.

Techno moved out of the way of another blow, "He's an alien trying to find a necklace on some wizard guy." he told his apprentice.

At that moment a guy flew past him at that as Techno blocked a hit, "Kid, that's the wizard, get on it." he told him.

Tommy looked between them before running after the flying man. "On it!" he said quickly.

Chapter Text

- Tommy gets lost in the woods and finds himself at an old house in the woods. Supposedly it's the large home of a witch

- Tommy can't get home though to Dream, his older brother, as there are roses in the way and he can't cut through them.

- So he's forced to stay at this 'witch house' and hope someone inside or something inside can help him get home.

- Basically, Tommy is going through the house trying to find out why he feels the need to explore it.

- There are 'Three Witches' in this story, Phil, the elder witch who is supposedly dying of an illness. Techno, the second oldest witch, runs the basement of the house and helps Tommy sometimes. And the youngest witch, Wilbur, stalks the house trying to find Tommy and kill him.

- Tommy completes tasks to open doors, but finds the house is much bigger than he thought. It's almost like something is expanding it.

- This is because Phil's magic makes the house bigger and changes the room according to what he wants.

- Tommy finds out that Phil made a deal with a demon named Bad, in return for power, he'd feed to Bad a few souls. The same was given to his sons after he killed some of his friends off.

- We find out later that Wilbur killed off Schlatt, and turned Tubbo into the black cat that sometimes helps Tommy or gives him advice.

- Techno killed a few orphans in the village nearby to gain his powers, he has killed the most and is rather powerful.

- There are three endings to this story though.

Good Ending

- Phil tries to attack Tommy, basically, he's only just armed, his legs have been cut off to stop the stuff from spreading.

- He tries to drag Tommy back into the house a few times.

- Techno and Wilbur also are trying to keep Tommy in the house.

- Tommy does escape though, and uses the stuff he found the get rid of the roses that are blocking his way home.

- He finds Dream, who was out looking for him, and they get home. Dream apologizing for having acted like an ass and says Puffy has been worried for him.

Demons Ending

- If Tommy finds all the notes and pieces together the story himself, he meets the Demon Bad.

- Bad gives to him a choice, if Tommy killed Wilbur, Techno, and Phil, he'll give to him their magic.

- Tommy does so and is given their magic, and now he's the witch of the house.

True Ending

- When Tommy enters Phil's room, he reads from the final diary entry.

- We find out that Phil knows how to cure himself, but he needed a willing boy, who looked like him, to come to the house.

- Cue Phil entering the room, when Tommy tries to escape the door is locked.

- Then everything goes black.

- Tommy wakes up in the forest and leaves the house, using the potion on the rose bushes.

- With him comes Wilbur and Techno, and Tommy introduces them to Dream, his brother.

- But as Dream goes on ahead, Wilbur chuckles. "What happened to the kid?"

- And 'Tommy' turns to him and says, "A prisoner in his own head... this body is truly mine now boys."

- Phil had planned on swapping them both, leaving Tommy to die in his body. But, Phil got a little attached, so instead opted to 'share' with Tommy. Even if Tommy will never gain back control again, but is forced to watch Phil use his body to kill Dream and Puffy.

- And with a smirking giggle, Phil leaves with his sons to get rid of Tommy's family.

- Thus the witches gain more power, and Tommy's body is now Phil's.

Chapter Text

- Everyone in the Minecraft or Craft Family has a type of thing they are drawn too.

- Techno enjoys violence, causing anarchy, and killing people. He revels in the blood and screams.

- Phil is about the same, but he more so enjoys finding new ways to kill people. Torturing them to their limits, and feeding the bodies to his crows.

- While Wilbur likes to create new things, only to enjoy watching them crash and burn. He likes the feeling of saving something, only to be the one to take it all away.

- Then there is Tommy, who seems to be nothing like his family.

- Everyone fears the Craft family, everyone sees them as monsters. But any and all who try to go against them are swiftly dealt with. The Empire can only live under their rule and hope they are never chosen to go to the castle.

- Tommy however is more loved by the people, a cute boy with a foot in mouth problem, but expected of one so young. The people love him and hope he becomes the leader to free them of this hell.

- The story begins with Tubbo, who is taken as a new servant in the castle.

- He knows what to expect of the job, he cleans up after the family's, Wilbur, Techno, and Phil's, more bonding moments.

- He's to keep his head down and not attract attention.

- And he is never to question an order from the family... even if he knows that order might be one to kill him.

- So far, things are going well, Tubbo isn't noticed and keeps to himself.

- Then he meets Tommy, and things change for him.

- Tommy is unlike the others, he never takes part in family bonding moments. He never is seen outside the castle that much. And normally is seen playing by himself when his brothers aren't around.

- Hard to believe this guy is from such an evil family, Tubbo wonders how Tommy even puts up with it... or even if he's aware of how horrible his family is. Tommy does give no dication he knows.

- Tubbo finds he's becoming fast friends with Tommy, and soon he's met up with Phil.

- Scared, but not showing it, he enters Phil's office. Not alot of people have come out of there alive.

- Phil smiles kindly and offers Tubbo a seat and something to drink. Once tasting it, Tubbo finds that he feels alright.

- Phil states that he called him here to tell him he's getting a change of position and is to be working as the personal servant and friend to Tommy.

- He asks of Tubbo to keep Tommy happy when they aren't there and to be his friend.

- Agreeing to it, Tubbo is given a new outfit, more akin to one Ranboo, the personal servant of Technoblade, wears.

- For a while, things are normal until Tubbo finds out that Tommy isn't as innocent as he plays.

- The dolls that litter Tommy's room, Tubbo finds, used to be real people. People that his family killed, and that Tommy stitched together to make them into dolls.

- this can go one of three ways.

- Tubbo gets the hell out of dodge after finding this out, as Tommy seems kin to either make Tubbo into a doll or gift him on. Tubbo runs away, meets Sam, and leaves for another kingdom.

- Another ending is Tommy ends up killing Tubbo, and turning him into a life-like doll. Tubbo is now bound to it and continues to be a servant to the royal family. Unable to die, but unable to really live.

- Final ending is Tubbo accepts that this family is just weird, continues to work for them, and on his birthday he is gifted by Tommy a doll. He ends up being adopted by the royal family and becomes Tommy's 'twin' brother.

- Not alot to this story, just alot of creepy factors and undertones of Tommy not being as innocent as he seems.

- That and Tubbo's constant fear of death around every corner.

Chapter Text

- So everyone in SBI has a holiday they haunt.

- Wilbur breaks hearts in February as the Dark Cupid, Phil and Techno like to torment people in December (Krampus bois!)

- (Low key though Phil could be what my step day calls the Etherbunny. Supposedly that bunny knocks people out with Ether, ties them up to face down on their bed, and sticks a lit candle in their ass... he did this alot to his buddies in the army apparently.)

- But Tommy, he's October, which would be normal, but our little gremlin is a being to fear during the spooky month.

- This Tommy is a bit of the 'Spirit of Halloween' idea, semi based on the movie Trick 'r Treat.

- Tommy enforces the 'rules' of Halloween, he represents everything good and bad about the holiday.

- Tommy dresses up as an imp most of the time, with a pumpkin head or has a voodoo doll head. ( For reference: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lpqde77Fol4 )

- Now this idea goes in two directions in my head in terms of content.

Idea #1

- Tommy and Tubbo are a duo in this, Tubbo is more like a bee zombie guy. (Origin SMP XD)

- Tommy is the 'Bad' of Halloween and Tubbo is the 'Good' of Halloween

- Tommy punishes people who disrespect the holiday by turning them into their costumes or by cursing them with bad luck all night.

- Though Tommy is known to reward people who learn their lesson the night by just making their costume more realistic but still a costume.

- While Tubbo rewards good little trick or treaters and teens/young adults with amazing costumes with their favorite candy.

- But Tubbo does punish too by making said candy the worst thing you've ever tasted or even filling them with something that might hurt them.

- The two meet Ranboo, when Tommy is going to punish Ranboo's brother, Dream, and Tubbo wants to reward Ranboo for his Enderman OC.

- Both do get attached to Ranboo, and decide, as they do their nightly activities, to hang out with the guy.

- Ranboo is just oblivious in this, not sure why people might suddenly have their candy taste like spices. Why someone suddenly is yelling they can't get their mask out. Or why Tubbo seems to know everyone's favorite candy.

- Plot is that as Ranboo hangs out with them, the more into the world of 'Halloween' he's pulled into. As the night goes on his costume becomes more real. And he starts to forget things about who he is and his family.

- Until he goes 'missing' after Halloween night, and is now the third 'Imp' of Halloween who represents both the Good and Bad.

- Basically, our Bench Duo becomes a Bench Trio.

Idea #2

- Tubbo is Tommy's target, and is trying to defeat the Spirit of Halloween to save his friends from becoming their costumes forever to be a part of Tommy's world.

- So Tommy, as Spirit of Halloween, also controls the Dimension of Halloween.

- It's like a Halloween Town thing, mixed with Creepypasta elements.

- Tommy however set up a test for Tubbo, if he wins, Tubbo gets his friends back and even alot of candy.

- But if he fails, he has to join Tommy in being a Halloween Spirit too.

- So like Tubbo is friends with Dream, George, Sapnap, Schlatt, Karl, and Quackity. And he's having to save their asses after they destroyed a pumpkin patch for fun, making a man who sells jack-o-lantern lose money and people not have any.

- Admittedly not as much on this path as the other.

Overall

- Phil, Wilbur, and Techno do show up in both ideas.

- Phil is a 'Dark Angel' who gives candy to kids, he's considered the 'Best House' on Halloween because he gives whole-sized candy bars.

- He also sometimes hosts a Halloween party with the two as his 'kids'.

- Techno is a mutant beat, gets mistaken for a Wookie alot. He just shows up when he thinks or feels Tommy is in need of help. Get's stopped for alot of pictures.

- Though he's also been known to dress up as the Headless horseman and terrorize people.

- Wilbur is a phantom-looking guy with bat wings, most think he's a 'vampire'. He likes to prank people and toilet paper houses in good Halloween fun.

- He also works at a high end haunted house that Tommy frequents alot.

- Tommy, either face he has, has a tree-like body and arms, looking like a stick twig with willowy arms and claw-like hands. He wears a red cape with an ender eye clasp.

- Tommy (and Tubbo in the first idea) can change their age. Looking like 10-year-old kids to 16-year-olds to even adults.

- the Halloween World is basically a broken-down abandoned town in the middle of a forest.

- Tommy (and Tubbo) somehow are able to be in so many places at once.

- They are also able to make it cold or warm on the night, and create 'scary' moments with the wind howling through a graveyard, leaves falling just right, and among other things.

- Tommy is pretty much 'Leader' of his world, and has kidnapped alot of bad teens and kids by making them into monsters. Now you know why people go missing on Halloween.

- Rules of Halloween are, prank in good humor, don't steal candy, and never insult the Halloween Spirit. There are others, but these are the main ones.

- Jack-o-lanterns and Decorations are said to ward off the Halloween Spirit because he will see your house as 'In Season'.

- The pumpkins also serve as a deterrent for the monsters he creates.

- Eret and Foolish are also helpers of Tommy, Trick and Treat. They are known to prank people on the holiday as well, and help Phil with decorations.

- Admittedly that's all I have now, if I come up with more I'll let you know.

Chapter Text

For those who don't know, the Sleight of Hand is an Alternate Universe created for some anime, I think. In which each character is assigned a Rank and Card from the Standard Playing Deck. All you Sanders Sides fans might know what I'm talking about, as there are quite a few for that fandom.
Basically, it gives you the background to create kingdoms and lore based upon the suits of cards. Yet to see anything like it, seen something akin with May the Cards Have Mercy by OhGodohn0.

I created once an entire world and lore-based system for my own version of it. So, I'm using bits of that for and SBI AU. Of course, you can use what you like or change it up how you like.

Sleight of Hand

- There are four suits/kingdoms, Spades, Hearts, Clubs, and Diamonds

- Each Kingdom lives with its own area of the region and each region has its own variate of humanoid beings.

- Up in the mountains of the north are the Spades, the avian and goat hybrids of the world live here. Adapt to the mountain terrain by having wings, feathers, hooves, and fur. And unable to feel the cold due to this, traditionalists who arent that accepting.

- They are kind of out of touch with the world below, living atop FREEZING mountain tops and with steep and jagged cliff lines. They don't get out much, and the way to the kingdom is full of danger.

- Higher ups have mind magics while lower cards have powers of types of ice.

- Down to the south in the desert valley and deep jungles/swamps is the Hearts, the demons, Phantoms, and Slime people of the hot and muggy climates. Made to withstand the blazing days and the freezing nights.

- Hearts are adaptable people, swift on their feet, sly, and cunning. Being of passion and have a taste of blood. Yet they are also accepting of people and known to adopt other suit children if they have no home.

- These beings control fire and are masters of stealth and deception. Mages of destruction or assassins of their highest.

- To the east, on the rocky canyon cliffs of the badlands and tall trees of the redwood forests, are the Diamonds. They are the piglins and spawns of the Nether Canyon.

- Diamonds are revolutionists or anarchists, they are tough, hardy, and brutes. Considered though one of the wealthiest kingdoms out there due to their canyons and mountains being abundant in gold, gems, and other precious materials.

- They can control the earth itself and are known to be the best fighters around the kingdom. 1 to 9's control the earth itself, 10's work in gems, while higher suits are known to have a specialty in battle.

- To the west, in the deep forests of oak, birch, dark oak, are the Clubs. Where all sorts of half moblings live, Bats, Wolves, Enders, Zombies, Skeletons, and Creepers.

- Clubs are water-based people, flowing easily, with lots of personality at that. They are cheerful people with a love for nature, and their diet reflects this. They live in harmony with their forest homes and sneaky thieves. They are also unafraid of toil and are known to be hard workers.

- Archers and masters of hiding, the Clubs are known for their beautiful landscapes and deadly tipped arrows in a long-range fight. You could walk through the forests and never see one of the Clubs, but they might just be a breaths away from you.

- Finally, the mythical kingdom told in legends, The Stars. The Stars lived in the center of the kingdom, where the biomes collided. The Stars were able to create and destroy, having the powers of the gods themselves.

- Said to have been the race of Players but are no longer around, no one knows what happened to them. Just that they vanished, never to be seen again.

Plot

- On the day the kingdoms were to come together to discuss the revival of the Peace Treaty, the ground itself split open.

- They gather around the crater that was once the Star Kingdoms' land. And from the ground grew a tower that shone like gold and stars in the light of sun and moon.

- It's believed that this tower holds with it the power of the gods, Creation and Destruction.

- And each kingdom believes they are the ones worthy to have this power.

- This leads to tensions, and talks of war are on the horizon.

- This is a Tommy Centrice Fic, shocker, who woke up in the World of Suits with no knowledge of how he got there or where he came from.

- He is tasked by two beings, Eret and Foolish, to gather people of the suits to bring back to the Gods Tower, if he wishes to understand why he's here.

- So Tommy is to travel to the kingdoms and find five people who respond to the Star Rings, to open the Tower.

- Not much in terms of plot, whoever takes this up can possibly think of more, but I have a basic idea.

People

- Philza is a Jack of Spades, thought to be one of the incarnations of the two gods worshiped by the Spades. His mark is under his right eye.

- Phil is thought to be the incarnation of Death, Angel of Death. Jacks are one of the two, Death or Life, and they have strange powers gifted to them. Their job is to protect their King and Queen, and to train the youth in the colleges.

- Technoblade is a King of Diamonds. He is the leader of the piglins, the more anarchy based while Spawns are Revolutionists. His mark is under his left eye.

- Commonly called the Blood God of the Diamonds, he is also a bit blunt and moody, having a dislike for social settings despite being a King. His job is mostly to see to it everyone lives well under him. Wears alot of gold as a sign of status.

- Wilbur is a Queen of Hearts, he lives with three others, two Kings, and one Queen in the Oasis of Beginning. A place where their people were said to come from and said to hold the memories of all past leaders. His mark is on his forehead.

- Wilbur has his own Jack, who is supposed to be a killer for him, who is supposed to be the one to protect Wilbur. But our Queen likes to get his own hands dirty, Wilbur is a charismatic leader and deadly with his daggers coated in the deadliest poisons found on this world.

- Ranboo is a Six of Clubs, and is an archer enderman of the Clubs. Having a deadly aim and able to use his own blood as a type of poison to coat his arrows.

- He joins with Tommy's quest because he wishes to see an end to the rising conflict of war. That, in his mind, will surely destroy their lands. He had six marks down his spine as his rank.

- Tubbo is a Two of Spades, who works in the royal palace as a servant to the Jacks, Kings, and Queens. He can control snow, making it snow at will, and has little powers of Thought, meaning he can talk telepathically to people.

- Tubbo joins with Tommy to mostly leave behind his life as a servant. Having a taste for adventure, and wanting to see the world. His marks are on his hands, one and each.

- Tommy himself is a Star, with one large one on his chest, unsure if he's a King or a One of Star.

- As he gets each one of the other suits to join his cause, he gains magic from each of them.

Other

- There are the Jokers, mythical demigods of the world. Eret the Demigod of Destruction and Foolish the Demigod of Creation.

- Reason for two Spades is because Tubbo is Phil's kind in this one, one he didn't know about because his past ex never told him.

- Kristen is still the Death Goddess in this idea.

- Dream is a Queen of Diamonds with his King, George, as they rule over the Spawns, and has a rivalry with Technoblade.

- This is a SBI + Tubbo and Ranboo, because they are family in this XD

- None of the others find out Tommy is a Star until they are heading to the tower, it's very funny with the many times Phil, Wilbur, Techno, and Ranboo near find out. Tubbo is just vibing. XD

- However the are people like Schlatt, another Heart, who is trying to get the rings from Tommy thinking they can use them to open the Tower.

- And it's a rocky road to SBI because of their different backgrounds.

Chapter Text

- Tommy lives in the streets of Manburge, having run away from the orphanage and carved out a life-stealing to get by.

- Reason he did this was because of how strict the system of Manburge is. Basically, the city is run very militaristic. You are taught from a young age to conform to many ideas.

- Colors are pretty much nothing beyond the grays, blacks, browns, and whites. being on the more monochrome spectrum.

- Most kids have brown hair to black hair, so Tommy was seen as a problem child already for being the only kid in the orphanage with bright blond hair and blue eyes.

- We later find out the reason for the drab and lack of innovation is because they are against creativity, which attracts a God of Madness. A god who likes to take people and put them into challanges.

- Tommy himself was an odd one, he never gave up his passions of creation, never gave up on wanting to make things. Always have the drive to be inspired. Which was very frowned upon because such things are pretty much 'anarchy' for the society he lives in.

- They live safe in the walls away from the Gods because they gave up on many things. For the future of many generations, they did this.

- Tommy has had his hair dyed to a brown many a time to 'fit in' and also to hide in the crowd when stealing.

- His only real comfort is a man named Wilbur, who speaks to him from time to time, and is very fun. Wilbur makes songs in private and loves to play them for Tommy.

- the eve of Tommy's 16th birthday rolls around the bend, and Wilbur said he had something fun for the kid planned out.

- Tommy wakes up on the morning of his birthday to find everything is much different in the bland city he calls home.

- Places are colorful, sometimes mushrooms grow taller than a building. Many types of paintings on the sides of buildings. Some are even crumbling due to roots and strange plants growing in them.

- He also finds his hair is back to a bright blond and is slightly longer than before that he has to pull it into a short ponytail. He's also wearing nicer clothing than before, a bright red jacket with a yellow sweater that is alot like Wilbur's, and even a green bandanna around his neck and bright blue jeans with red and white shoes. It's an outfit that he only ever told Wilbur he wanted.

- Tommy starts to explore and comes across many people he knew from the town cowering in fear. Some even yell at him stating he brought the god to them, and now they are all doomed.

- They are all dressed in colors that they hate, some in bright yellow sundresses, men in colorful outfits. Unable to claw off the rather nice-looking outfits in Tommy's opinion.

- Not really sure what they mean, he starts to worry about Wilbur and sets off to find his friend hoping he's okay.

- Manburge, he finds out, was pulled into the realm of the Mad God, Soot, for trying to hide and escape him.

- Tommy also meets Tubbo and Ranboo while exploring around.

- Tubbo is a calm-looking boy with a rather crazy side to him, loving explosives and fire and nukes. He also has a love for bees and flowers, and takes care of plants in his spare time around his house. He was brought here by the King of Aether, Philza, and works in his gardens.

- Ranboo is a half enderman, tall boy, who has a bit of a memory issue. But he takes it in strides and enjoys his time here. We find out he was brought here by the Nether King, Technoblade, to serve as his right hand. And that Ranboo is honestly happy to be living here.

- The world is split into two parts. Nether, which is a twisted place with people who would kill you for a cornchip, and everyone is paranoid about everyone. The revolutionist, the anarchists, and the schemers of Madness go here.
Then there is Aether, the colorful landscape of poets, artists, and music makers who have a bit of a 'higher than thou' approach to things and people.

- The overall leader of them is Soot, who is a man that represents both these sides of Madness, with his father Phil and his brother Technoblade to help him. Though it is thought Phil might also be a God of Death as well, this isn't confirmed.

- Based on the idea that Gods can have many names and many faces.

- Anywho, Manburge is mostly in an area between these two places, so it's like a clash of both sides of Madness. People are mostly put there when Wilbur is seeking to turn them into players for his game. So there are people who aren't part of Manburge, but most are.

- Tubbo does tell Tommy they actually came to get him, as Soot wants to see Tommy personally.

- Tommy himself is a little confused as to why but follows the two as they lead him to the area that will get him to the palace. Unless one impresses the Mad God, Players are forced to wait until he sets a game.

- But Tubbo says that Tommy won't be playing any games today, and unlocks the door leading them inside to the rather beautiful castle made of Ice and Fire.

- This is where we find out Wilbur is the Mad God, and welcomes Tommy to his home.

- Wilbur states that Soot is just his last name, and wishes for Tommy to not use titles with him. After all, they are like family.

- Tommy himself is a bit miffed that Wilbur hid who he was, cue wounded Wilbur noises, but is really confused as to why his best friend brought him here.

- Wilbur states that Tommy was wasting away in that wretched city, that didn't know a good thing when they had it. He also states his family rather likes him too.

- He has met Phil once or twice, though he was just a teacher at his school. And Techno he thought was a guard who had helped Tommy escape once or twice.

- Wilbur then waves his hand and just gets excited, "None of that matters though, today is your birthday! And we can officially adopt you into the family! I've been needing a helper around here, the last one was found to be conspiring against me."

- Plot-wise, Tommy is set to understand both sides of Madness and its people, gain some powers, and will change to be an Imp of sorts. Of which he will be the youngest of Phil's sons, and help Wilbur with his games.

- This is a Dark Tommy idea, of which he slowly embraces the ideas of Madness and the gods corrupt him into one of their own.

- All the while Tubbo and Ranboo help out along the way and are just excited about having another in the castle to talk to.

- Meant to be fluffy dark with humor and crack-headish ideas.

- Because Techno is a paranoid son of a bitch who really likes gold, and is kind of about the same as Potato War Technoblade.

- And Phil is Crow Father Himbo man who is very fatherly but a tad bit off-kilter in his many insane builds and contraptions.

- And Wilbur goes from L'manburge Wilbur, to Ghostbur, to Pogtopia Wilbur at the drop of a pin, and will even swift forms between the three depending on his mood. And yes, he does have a sheep named Friend, and his son Fundy, who was the one to betray him.

- Nothing about this idea is meant to be serious, it's Madness at its finest with lots of Wonderland-like elements. With Philza as a builder for one side this is gonna be a trip. Oh and Foolish builds for the Aether side of things so that's even worse. (lol)

- And there is also Techno's potato farm that he had against one of his subjects, that was a trip and a half. Also he likes to play Pigstep to annoy people. And the Egg vines that is run by Bad, one of Techno's friends. The Egg in this is just another creation of Wilbur's because he can, not a threat.

- Lots of Dream SMP characters live here and are on either one side or the other. And there are also landmarks from the SMP on either side.

- Quackity is in Nether and has his whole Casino there and he uses it to scam people.

- Nether side has the Nether Biomes, Forests, Plains, and Swamps

- While the Aether has the Jungles, Deserts, Aether, and Mountains.

- Have fun with this, because that's all it's meant to be.

Chapter Text

So, I've been meaning to say this for a while, and I was worried to write it because it might come off as 'rude' as my sister says. However, I really want to get it off my chest.
But, if you know of any stories out there that are of people trying my prompts, please do send them to me.
I've found a few that have slipped under my radar, and I really want to see what you guys come up with. The problem is unless the story is marked as a gift or inspired by, then I'll left get the notification that you wrote it.

So if you have written a story based on my prompts, and I haven't commented on it, chances are I don't know about it or, in rare moments, forgot to comment.

This is, low key, why I lurk in the Dark SBI tags as most of my prompts are Dark SBI.
I'm always excited to see new ideas, based on my ideas or not. I'm a huge SBI fan, so I'm just happy when it's found family, be it in a fluffy or sinister way. :)

My sister believes me boasting or getting overly happy comes off as me being rude and narcissistic. But in reality, I just really like to see what you all come up with, and really want to read it. (because, like all of you, I am starved for 4/4 content.)

Another note.

If most of you all can't tell by how many chapters I do in a day, It's true when I say my brain works a mile a minute. I'm all the time lost in my own world of thoughts and ideas. Just ask most of my RP friends.

My biggest issue is that I lack the motivation to do and finish long stories, despite having PLENTY of ideas for them. I can't, for the life of me, sit down and actually write out a whole story, when I've already come up with five more ideas. (My brother thinks I might have ADHD, but I'm poor and live in Southern America, so getting an actual diagnostic that is affordable and accurate without religious bias is rare.)

I'm always worried that I'm not original though, despite knowing I reuse some plots for others, guess that's why I like Dark SBI stories. Because you don't need to do much, just change character interactions and change what type of 'Evil' or 'Dark' they are. So I am aware, and like any human, I crave validation but am too shy and introverted to ask for it, for fear I'm coming off as narcissistic.

It makes for ALOT of ideas and settings you can do. And by no means am I the only one, I've been inspired by other people to write too, you all are amazing people. You've even put your own suggestions in the comments, though I am a bit unsure of using them because you were the one who came up with them.
I always try to put when I was inspired by someone else. Because don't I want to take the credit for a cool idea. But, if I ever seem to be the same as someone else, chances are I never found their story or read it, and it was a happenstance. I dislike coming off as a stealer of ideas because I used to have my own ideas stolen.

Bit of background on that, I used to be on Fanfiction.net, I got an account when I was 12ish, and that's when I started to write ideas. Were they stupid, badly written, and just cringe. Yeah, most stories that were written by you when you were young with little world experience be like that.

And, any of you who moved here from FFN, can possibly say it wasn't the... best fanfiction site out there. On more than one occasion I was threatened for writing crack fanfic, like threaten as is they were r*pe me and/or kill me for daring to write said fanfic.
And for 'breaking the rules' of the site by wannabe moderators who started their own little place called Eliminators. (Basically, they went around and reported stories for 'breaking rules' of the site. Real charmers).
I was also cursed out on multiple occasions by Flamers, the fanfiction word for Trolls if you didn't know. I also got alot of flake for whenever I used an OC, because back then Mary Sue was a term thrown around by people who just wanted a reason to hate your story. I've come to despise the term by this point in my life.

I kind of just learned to shut down when any form of criticism was given for a while, because of the fact people on the site were just horrible in the early 2000's. Read that alot of people left FFN for AO3, and I honestly can see why.
Because, despite all of this going on, the real creators didn't seem to give any shits about the harassment and downright deplorable things going on. they also didn't have any, if at all, rules about this kind of stuff going on. Their site was very basic, you weren't able to delete Flamer/Troll comments as you can here. Nor could you moderate comments, only anon reviews.

Keep in mind, all this happened between the ages of 12 and 14 for me, I'm 23 now.

Where was I going with this again?

Oh right, and explanation as to why I dislike stealing because that was rampant in FFN. Kind of also turned into a rant as to why I try to be a better person now and why I hated the site and the sort of trauma it gave me. By no means am I a saint, but I try to be better.

So, to wrap it up before I go on another long rant. I am just very very happy that you guys love my ideas. But I also am sorry I never can make them into full stories for you all.
You all are amazing, and it makes me so happy to read a comment of someone just gushing and even throwing in their own ideas in the mix.

What I want to say is, thank you for liking this dumpster fire of too many ideas to make sense of. When I first started, I thought this was going to be me just dumping out ideas and no many people liking them, but to find out people do like them, and some even write them, it just makes me happier than you can imagine.

I hope you all get inspired by these stories, to even just being inspired to write your own story in general. because, if I can add to the already growing pool of amazing fanfics out there with a prompt or just getting someone in a writing mood, then I feel I've done my job as a fanfic writer well.

Sorry if this was messy and all over the place, and sorry also if I sounded rude at times or full of myself. I just really wanted to thank you all for it.

On another note, gonna write another Werewolf Prompt soon, based on an RP with my long-term friend.

I love all of you, you all are valid and wonderful, and I hope that your day/night goes well!

Chapter Text

Tommy took heavy steps through the snow, everything hurt inside. Dried blood on his arm, the numbing feeling of wither effect on his arm. Tubbo was gone, killed during Doomsday. Everything was gone, his home, his friend, his family wanted nothing to do with him. So Tommy, unable to turn back to the abuse that was Dream, ran.

In this world, there was no such peace, this server knows nothing but pain. It takes and keeps taking. Meaningful relationships meant nothing in the end unless you were willing to give up on what it means to be human.
No matter how much you give, no matter how much you try to protect it, nothing will save you. It just keeps being used against you, keeps being broken in front of your face.

People are selfish here, and Tommy was just so tired.

He dragged his feet through the snow, mind taking him to a place where he once felt safe. But only able to see it from afar. The cabin wasn't his home anymore, Tommy knew he didn't have one. The snow felt cold under his skin, yet due to the effects of the Wither, Tommy barely felt it.

Through the thin snowflakes that rain down, he saw the warmth of it. Faintly he could see them enter the warm house. Their laughter echoing through the night after the carnage they wrecked. With them was a third, Ranboo's particles trailing behind silently like purple snowflakes in the wind.
It was okay, Tommy knew he had outlived whatever usefulness that both immortals had for him. Just as Wilbur had outlived him on this server.

Tommy let the snow cover him, soothing the burns on his arm. Numbing the sharp marks on his skin. And if he saw crows eyeing him silently, he didn't seem to care for the winged beasts need for blood.
Closing his eyes Tommy felt the ground give way, and water engulfed him. Opening them only for a moment to see the snow fade and the moon to shine above him in the inky skies, and the stars to peak out slowly.

Then, there was warmth. Laying on his back on the grassy plains, the sound of notes in the air. He turned his head to the side and Tommy smiled at Wilbur playing his guitar. With a hair ruffle, Wilbur just smiled going back to his music. Tubbo's laughed rang in his ears, the sound of bees in the distant

And Tommy felt peace.

How long it took for people to notice the loud kid was gone is anyone's guess. Maybe it was Quackity first, who noted he hadn't seen Tommy in days. Maybe it was Sam, who had with Puffy made Tubbo's grave sight, but never did the blond show up.

Or maybe it was Techno who, when out hunting, found on the hill near his house the buried, frozen body of a boy who gave up on living.

Maybe there was regret, maybe he didn't care. After all, not like the kid was truly related to them, just some teen Wilbur took in... right? But a traitor, who might have been too young to die alone. Better to die by the sword than to freeze to death, as they said in the Artic... But what happens when one does freeze to death? Does that make their deaths any less than those on the battlefield?

Did Lady Death truly care how you died?

Tommy would never know the answers to most of these questions. But he did know the answer to one, as he was out of reach for the Limbo of the server, and Death quietly hummed while petting his soft blond hair.

Chapter Text

Tommy walked through the area of Snowchester, his cloak that Ranboo made him keeping the cold out. He frowned a bit, "It's strange to think that people moved on so quick. I mean... I expected them to move on." he said softly and gazed at the large mansion Foolish was making them, "But, to think it was only a few fucking days. Even I took a few months to get over Wilbur's death."

'Perhaps it's safe to assume that people forgo attachments they know won't last?' the more even tone said in his head, the voice was much like his own, but harder and less gruff. 

Tommy hummed at that, uncertainty in his tone and body language, "Tubbo is... was? my friend." he mumbled to the other voice in his head. "Would he really move on that fast? Was everything we did so meaningless to forget in just three days and get married?" he asked.

The other voice sighed at that, 'My only guess is the Craft Curse always come back around.' he told Tommy calmly. 'Regardless, our... my being here proves that the revive book is just an abomination.' 

Looking back at the small houses with the stone walls, "You speak often of that, but, if what you say is true, why do I not remember?" Tommy asked curiously as he started to take a walk through the forests.

Tommy got the distinct impression of someone gazing at him silently. 'You met her already, Lady Death, our mother. Whether Phil... dad, remembers or not, you are a child of death.' he starts to explain slowly. 'As such, we don't really die, you, Wilbur, Techno, and Phil all reincarnate, I have already explained that bit.'

"You have," Tommy says shortly, finding talking to himself to be easier than others. Trying to put on a front around Theseus, at least that was the name his other wished to go by, despite them being the same person, was futile. This other was him in all sense of the word, so Tommy could not fool him.

'I'm sure you've wondered to yourself why Phil seems to have moments of being another person. This is because the others, we always exist in you. But as you have yet to have your first death, you didn't have any.' Theseus sighs, 'It's hard to explain, but basically you're a demigod of death, as such you are exempted from some laws. This includes a permeate death. Our mother prefers her children and husband to continue on in the world. But, making us immortal would be suspicious to others, so instead, we are reborn.'

This settled in Tommy's mind, now he wasn't a told genius like others, but he wasn't an idiot either. "So you were meant to be my next incarnation?" he asks slowly as if trying to put the words together.

Theseus grins at him, 'Precisely.' he states and hums slightly, but there is a dark edge to the tone now. 'However, this place is outside the Gods reach, as such death isn't as normal as it should be. What should have happened was you would meet with mom, she'd have given you the run down, and your soul was to merge with mine.'

With a pause, Tommy lets his mind weigh on this quickly. Theseus continued calmly, 'But, instead, you were sent to Limbo, as was Wilbur. But as I was already made, given Wilbur has reincarnated twice now he didn't have one lined up. But mum had a good idea what your next life was to be after this dismal one.' he explained to Tommy with a shrug.

This was big, kind of alot to process. "So when Dream brought me back, it also forced us to share a body?" he asked

'Short version, yes. Long version, we are the same person, but we aren't meant to share a body like this. We were to merge together, but somehow we became two people. Now your slowly becoming me, and vise versa.... don't panic.' Theseus said as an afterthought when Tommy's breathing picked up. 'It's not a world-ending event Toms.'

Tommy however was looking incredulous at nothing, well to him he might be looking at the other. "Not a- You just told me I'm basically slowly dying and becoming someone else!"

'Not really... it's complicated, your still you, because I am you. Just... circumstances have forced us to stay in this life when we were to be sent far away from here.' Theseus said with a bit of a grimaced tone.

Taking in deep breaths as Tommy tried not to hyperventilate, "W-What?" he managed out trying to follow Theseus's even and calm breaths.

A distinction of him tilting his head, 'We were to end up at a place called the Sparklez Kingdom, there we were to take up blacksmithing, and soon would meet again with Wilbur when he'd come to commission you for a blade.' a pause as Theseus hums, 'That's about as far as I was told, not like we'd have remembered that, but it gives you an idea. As your first one, Phil, Techno, and Wilbur would have known to look for you, and slowly teach you how to remember your past lives... if that is you wanted to remember this life, totally get it if not.' 

Tommy sat back on a rock, feeling a bit shocked by that. Theseus seemed to shift nervously at Tommy's reaction but opted to stay silent to let the other think it over in his head. 
Silence rang between them, as Tommy groaned a bit to break it. "So, what happens now?" he asked.

'That... I'm not sure of.' Theseus said with a wince, 'Dad has no memory of us, not sure what this place has done to him. And Techno isn't aware he's the Demigod son of the Blood God. To top it off Wilbur is still stuck in Limbo, and the gods aren't allowed here all thanks to another named XD. Man is a controlling bitch, it's no wonder he was exiled from the other gods.' Theseus scowled at the ending part, looking annoyed and Tommy could feel his annoyance. 

'Order-based Gods, they are idiotic, controlling, and manipulative little fuckers. I have no doubt he messed with everyone's heads.' Theseus huffed a bit. 'For now, we'll just have to make do, see if we can restore dad's memories... first part might be to get Eret on our side.' 

"Why Eret?" Tommy asked confused, with a slight frown. Eret never seemed like much, sure she was strange looking, and they always seemed to be unaffected by alot of strange things. Things that now could be chalked up to magic.

Theseus smile grew at that, mischievous and feral-like. 'Because Tommy, Sons of Herobrine are known to be the most chaotic beings out there. The exact opposite order, and if we can restore their memories, we might have someone to help us with the others!' he said with a Cheshire cat grin.

It was scary, but a start of a plan.

Chapter Text

Avians

This race is native to the mountains and jungles of the world. Loving the high altitudes of the world, and well adapted to the colder climates. Building over large gaps and into the sides of cliffs and on tall trees. 

They build mostly with vines, wood, and stone. Masters of weaving, sewing, and crafting structures. Crafting in and around their structures and stringing together bridges and landing pads. 
Their homes are open, airy, and allow for lots of wind to pass through. They don't experience much in terms of weather in the mountains but are accustom to large snowfalls and heavy wind storms. They rarely get rain in the mountains, but get a ton of it in the jungles. While in the jungles they are used to violent rain and wind storms along with humid days.

This causes variants in their species.

Jungle Avians often wear lighter clothing, tan easily, are used to muggy climates, and are considered amazing singers. Less bulky and more exposed skin.
Their wings are often more colorful than their mountain cousins, and they aren't as big in wingspan as them either. 
And their diet mostly consists of vegetables, loaves of bread, and nuts. While they can eat meats, this is often on rare occasions, thus they don't have as many sharp teeth as their Mountain cousins.

Mountain Avians wear heavy clothing, furs, and feathers, and they are well adept to the cold climates of their high altitudes. Their lungs are slightly larger, which is why they are bigger in height and mass than their Jungle cousins. 
They also have larger wings, but they are often in colors of blacks, whites, and browns. Used for lift and meaning they can fly for longer. This also means they are bulkier than Jungle Avians. 
Their diet is mostly of meats, due to the fact it's really hard to have a stable farm high up in the mountains without your crops freezing. But during the short summer months, they do stock up on foods for the long winters.

It is possible for child offspring, when of the two variants mate, that they have a good chance of being either. 
For example, being Wilbur is a Mountain Avian while Tommy could be a Jungle Avian because while Phil is of the colder climates his wife was not.

Culture wise there are some differences.

Jungle Avians are known for song and dance, they adorn themselves in colorful paints for festivities, while they have tattoos that are marks of status and triumphs. They are even known to temporality paint their own feathers for these events. They are also known for their medical skills and deadly poisons.
They are much more social than their Mountain divergent. At least social as in with outsides. Jungle Avians are known to be very welcoming to travelers, this isn't to mean they are pushovers. Just that they are welcoming to people who are welcoming of them.
These avians are also known for their storytelling, and their identity and who they are is passed more from word of mouth. In which the leaders, who are thought to be the embodiments of the sun and moon, teach all offspring. When an outside avian comes to them, it is often instinctual to have them learn from these leaders, because it creates a sense of community.

Mountain Avians are more reserved, while they enjoy telling stories as well, they are the ones more known for their warrior skills. Dubbed by some to be the "Archers of the Sky", they live in the open air and learn from a young age how to fly even in the worst wind conditions.
They are more fighting-based than socially based. And while they are very social with each other, they aren't known to be very open to travelers. While they are hospitible, they aren't very warm in their welcoming. this is mostly because Mountain Avians often were involved in wars in the past they wanted no part of in the first place. 
However, they are known to be accepting of other avians, regardless of if they are Jungle or Mountain. And to these avians without a clan, there is a way to join their ranks, one of which is learning their history and archery. While much harder on the edges, it isn't without reason, but it is clear to see why not many are very excited after meeting the mountain bird people. 

Shared things though is their need to adopt. Avains of both sides have a need to protect the young. But while Jungle Avians are doting for all, it is seen that Mountain Avians will focus more on the strongest than the weakest. But, they will not get rid of the weakest but might be inclined to find them something simple to do in life. However both are known to take in children who need a home, but raising tactics can vary. More known to adopt than the have kids of their own, but they do have children normally.
They both create music, but where Jungles are upbeat, Mountains are more monotone about their songs. It reflects on their background, given one is colorful where they live and the other lives in cold places. 
And they both are known to give in to their instincts. This is one that doesn't change regardless of where they live. Creating nests for younglings to be safe in and also preening, which is done by the nest and community. It's a time of bonding and a time to indulge in more bird-brain-based thoughts.

Both are also known for their wanderlust in their early years. And are known to live for long amounts of time, hence why they don't have kids that often.

Appearances can be different in some ways.

All avians often are known to have lighter hair colors and eyes. From Blond, Red, and Light Browns. Though uncommon, they can have dark brown colors. Though it's very rare to see an Avian with black hair. 

Feather colors differ, Jungles have bright colorful feathers of reds, blue,s yellows, and pinks. While Mountains have dark whites, blacks, and browns. 

Eye colors range from blues, browns, and golds. Though you can get mixes, and it's not uncommon for them to have heterochromia eyes. 

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

PIGLINGS

Piglins are native to the Nether, and are a warrior and smithing-based race. They have several different variants among them depending on which clan and biome you were born from.

Those born of the Crimson Forest often are more war, they fight mostly in battles of honor and strength. Known for their markings that are scarred onto their bodies and their many battle wounds. These are symbols of victory and symbols of honor to them. 

For the Warped Forest, piglins are more smiths than fighters. They delve into the outer planes of the Nether, Nether Wastes, and craft materials from quartz, netherrite, and gold. Shockingly quartz makes for rather great daggers, as it's able to be sharpened in a small form and light weight. The amount of knowledge you have crafting is often your sign of status. 

Then you have the ones of the Soul Sand Valleys, which are much more mysterious than the rest of the two. Having cloudy eyes and more blacken fur than others. They are the ones who keep track of all events and history for both clans, and they aren't really a 'clan' as much as they are a group of Piglins born with certain traits that are considered 'godly'.

Culture wise they are very united.

Though they are 'clans' they aren't really apart from each other, there really isn't much infighting between them. AS much as it is some are born for more warrior skills and might be better suited for the Crimson Forests, while others are more smiths and prefer the Warped Forests. 

They are also known to be a more quiet race, not as touchy with their young, but very doting of them. young piglins are heavily protected and guarded, mainly because the Nether is harsh and unforgiving. And they work hard to make sure the young survive, as it's very hard to create offspring, as for the duration of pregnancy the Giver, as they call their expecting 'mothers', is very vulnerable to sickness and death. 
So to give birth is a long process also a painful one, and anything can happen. both could die or one could die. it's why piglins don't try for offspring alot, but when they do the Giver is guarded heavily and fell taken care of, and the offspring, if surviving birth, is protected ferociously by the whole clan, and clans for that matter. 

Dens are also considered very family places, once old enough the Piglet is given back to the parents to raise, this is typically when they are 5 or 6. And are taught by both the traditions and culture of the society. The Den is their home, of which both parents take equal responsibility in raising the young. And if both parents are having to do something, the whole clan takes care of the young. 
Protecting your den is everything, as it means your family is safe and so is your hoard.

See Piglins love jewelry, it's a sign of status and wealth. it also proves to other piglins you are a well-decorated one and thus one that is not to be messed with, but it also means, if a warrior, you know what you're doing and if a smith, you know your craft well. 
Baby piglets are covered in jewels too, as it makes for comfort to the family and clan that they are safe. It also comforts the younger to have something shiny when they are distressed or stressed out.

They also have very good record-keeping skills, which is done by the Soul Sand Piglins.
You see, sometimes a younger are born with black fur and red to cloudy eyes. this often means they are chosen by the gods of destruction and fire for something more in life. This often means they are set to be gifted to the ones of the valley and they undergo mysterious training to unlock seer-like powers. 
These piglins don't give away much of the inner workings of the gods, but have never lead the clans wrong, and are well trusted. Should anything big happen that needs guidance they are to go to. And are also like the medicine ones of the piglin society, and the only ones who can speak and control Zombie Piglins. 

Gift-giving is another big thing, to be given a gift is a high honor if you are outside of family or estranged from them. 
They also take betrayal hard as they aren't that trusting, to begin with. To break a trust given is a big insult to a piglin because they were wary to give it in the first place. 
One way to apologize for this is to give gifts, it's a way to say sorry. If not accepted, the grudge is too deep, but if accepted it's a start to fixing a burnt bridge. (Future Story Idea for Bedrock Bros? <.<)

Another thing to note is both males and females can have children. And the concept of gender eludes them because they only have ever cared about your deeds, and since both have kids, they don't see why humans make a big deal out of it.

Appearances don't change much.

Most are born with pink to dark pink to even reddish fur. Rarely they might have brown fur. And the oddest is black fur, which is a sign of the god's favor. 

They often have gold to amberish brown eyes, and sometimes even red. 

Their ears can range from short to long, and some have small tusks while others have large ones. And, like normal pigs, they must be trimmed and shaved so their hooves and tusks don't overgrow. Some tusks just grow slower than others. 

Their fur can also be as bulky or thin depending on parentage.

They are also tall, their height caps at 8 feet. 

Chapter Text

- Story is pretty simple, Tommy is the apprentice to a powerful sorcerer or magician, whichever you want, and is learning magic from him.

- This person can be anyone, but for me, we are using Dream. Keep in mind he's not really 'evil' in this as much as he is strict. This is fair because magic is destructive at best and downright explosive at worst.

- Tommy is set to unlock his magic gate, a place where he is the strongest in magic, and is a reflection of who you are. These gates are often your opening to the world of magic and its many inhabitants.

- Certainly not a hospitable place in areas, but it's where the Major Arcana live, and thus is where magical people contact them.

- And in typical Tommy fashion, he accidentally transports his entire body there rather than his spirit. Oops.

- Dream says he'll need to find his patron Arcana to get out, problem, Tommy doesn't have one. At least not one he knows of to have claimed him.

- This prompts him to have to go out and explore to find other major arcana to see about either gaining favor or making a deal to escape. Which for some is a bad idea, but not like he has many choices when everything might be out to kill you.

- SBI are each their own arcana card.
Wilbur is the Magician
Phil is Death
And Techno can either be The Tower or Justice.

- You can change these if you want, these are just my defaults for them.

- Anywho, Tommy is in search of who his patron is, all the while solving riddles and problems each of the Arcana give to him. Which can be other Dream SMP characters

.- Some are sympathetic to his need to get home and are willing to help him, even if in a playful way. While others are not as helpful and more want to have Tommy.

- See, Tommy is a strange magical, even Dream has started his magic is stronger than the average sorcerer/magician.

- This makes him desirable, as some Arcana believe that powerful magical does not belong to the human world. But rather are meant to be a part of their world.

- That does make sense, see most sorcerers/magicians have about only 1/4 or 2/4 of their body in tune with the magical world. The more intune the more likely you are to be powerful in magic.

- However, Tommy is at least 3/4 magical, making he's more magic than he is human. But can still exist as a human because of the fact he still is human in some way or form. If he wasn't, he wouldn't be able to exist in the human realm without causing a shift in reality. It's why Arcana can't come over into our world, being they are creatures of pure magic.

- But, if Tommy wished, he could very well live in the Arcana realm and have no issues with that, over time he'd change and lose his humanity

- Anywho, this can be a semi-dark SBI with like one or two of them wanting to keep Wilbur, or all of them, or even none of them but others might. It's up to the author for interpretation.

- This isn't to say they are 'evil', no they do believe Tommy would be better off in the magical realm given how powerful he is. And he would be able to survive and be happy because of this.

- In the end though, whatever end you go for, it's found that the reason Tommy is like this is that The Fool had merged with his dying body to keep Tommy alive. And The Fool is his patron in a sense.

- Whether he stays or goes is up to you, because The Fool has been known to skip out and walk among humans every once and while. Being that it's the only magical with no real form, thus can enter into the form of another willing human.

- Even if this consent is dubious at best because Tommy was a dying baby and couldn't really give a coherent answer. But it did save his life so... win-win?

- So yeah, can be a fluffy or dark fluffy SBI idea, or Tommy does get home to his mentor with knew knowledge on what the fuck he is.

Chapter Text

On the morning of his birthday, Tommy rolled over in his small shack in the streets to want to go back to sleep. It was his day, so what if he wanted to sleep in? The problem was the fact his ratty blankets weren't that anymore. Tommy felt something very soft around him, warm too.
Opening his eyes he found himself laying on leaves and around him was a blanket that wasn't his own. The roots of the tree were woven to protect against most elements and there was an easy opening for Tommy. Frowning a bit, he noted there were stones in the tree that reminded him of the stone walls of L'manburge. But that was the only familiar sight.

Sitting up still sleepy bleary Tommy moved out of the hallow area and looked around confused. Rubbing his eyes to the warm sunlight Tommy stared a bit in shock at it all as everything started to catch up. This... wasn't L'manburge at all.
It had some similar things, some walls of cities, but from these buildings grew tall mushrooms of blue, purple, red, and pale colors. Tall vines grew up with flowers that dropped spores that were sweet-smelling. The water was crystal clear at that near the tree, and strange fish swam around in the water.

Tommy gazed around in awe at the bluest sky he's ever seen, not a gray cloud insight that seemed to hide the sun. Moving his hand to move his blond hair, blond? he looked at the strands in front of his eyes. Sure enough, his hair was blond again, then he noticed the rest of him.
Gone was most the grim and dirt on him from being on the streets. His outfit looked new the sweater was a yelow color and he had on a red jacket. He looked down to see he had on blue jeans and new shoes too. Along with a bandanna around his neck that was green in color. And it was warm and soft to the touch and feel.

Confusion rose at that, and a bit of worry. What happened to the city? Tommy took some steps down the path, figuring he'd only get answers along the path. The once gray brick patterns were now more yellow in color and looked to be worn with moss growing between the bricks.
"Fuck." Tommy breathed as he looked out over the area once the tree line broke. More buildings, but they were slowly being taken over by the colorful nature around them.

Reaching out he ran his arm over the long vines from the trees, Tommy found some places that were of L'manburge. Like a sign being twisted by vines that used to be the armory shop. Tommy peered inside the doorless shop to find the lights still worked.
For the most part, it was still the same, "Get out." a gruff voice said as Tommy looked over to see Sam leaning on the table.

"Sam?" Tommy asked as the man glared up at him, and Tommy could only stare. The man now had markings on his face, splotches that vaguely reminded Tommy of a creeper. He was also in a green outfit like a creeper at that.
Sam hissed at him, smoke wafting from his mouth, "I said, get out." he said in a cold tone. "Haven't you done enough?" he asked the kid.

"Done enough?" Tommy asked, "Big man what are you talking about, I'm just as confused as you." he said with a slight frown at Sam and slight annoyance.

The man was up to full height at Tommy, "You brought him here Tommy, you brought in the very thing that L'manburge was trying to keep out." his voice was deadly calm. "Don't deny it, should have listened to the others, nothing but trouble you were."
Tommy felt a sting of hurt by the words, but he also wondered, "You mean The Mad God?" he asked curiously.

"Don't Say His Name!" Sam hissed at Tommy making him flinch away, "We are in his realm now!" he snapped at the kid who took a step back when Sam took a step forward. "Get out, now! I'm not gonna have any more problems with you!"
Another step Tommy got the message with how much gunpowder he smelled from Sam and bolted out of the shop.

Stumbling around the once streets he started to see more people. People in colorful clothing, something trying to tear it off but it was like the fabric was made of indestructible material.
Tommy tested his outfit, finding he could take off the jacket easily, and even could take off his sweater if he wished. But he preferred its warmth and soft texture.

"You!" Tommy jumped turning to see one of the teachers he used to have in school. She was in a yellow sundress and looking very angry at him. "You! How could you!?" she asked as Tommy stumbled away from her claw-like nails. "You brought him here, you fucked up child!" she snarled reaching at him.
Tommy moved away from her as some people were looking at him with anger and disdain, "Fucking hell, I had nothing to do with this!" he snapped back at them. "Maybe it was only a matter of time, you bitches can't hide forever!" he yelled at them, trying to put on a false bravado so to hide he was scared.

"Should have just kicked him out when he showed deviant behavior!" another man yelled, he was in a rather flamboyant purple suit.
People started to shout more, insults at Tommy, and among other things. A crazed look to their eyes, both of fear and deep-seated insanity. But before anyone could get close a voice rang out.

"Least I remind you my pets, PVP is off!" it came from all around them making Tommy jump as others shrieked in fear and some hid away. "I know, I know, you all are eager for blood, but I'm still getting your arena ready! Do please keep your petty squabbles to just words! Thank you!" the god's voice yelled out.

Tommy stood there as most people were either shaking on the ground, some were sobbing, and others were hiding away eyeing Tommy with fear and distrust. Counting his blessings, Tommy moved away from the busy streets to go further down the area.
Okay, so most in the main central weren't too friendly. He paused though when he smelled something baking and turned to see Niki's bakery still was open. Hesitantly he opened the door finding it hit a flower that makes a chiming sound like a bell and sprinkled pollen on him.

Tommy sneezed as he heard, "Come on in! I was just finishing the bread!" he looked to see Niki walk out. She was... different.
Her hair was now a bright pink color with a flower-patterned apron and a pink outfit to match. She beamed at him, "oh Tommy! good to see you're okay." she said cheerfully to him.

Tensions faded at that as Tommy walked over to the counter, "You're not angry at me?" he asked a little in caution, after Sam and the city people he was wary.

Niki waved her hand, "Nah, no need to be." she looked at him, "Anyway, Soot let me keep my bakery open, he's actually not as bad as people state." she giggled a bit, her once brown eyes now a bright blue color.
"Soot?" Tommy asked confused as he sat at the barstool watching her work.

With a nod she got the bread out of the oven, "Yeah, the Mad God as some people call him." she said so casually to Tommy. "Stopped by to order some sweets for his family at the palace and said I can keep the place open. He rather likes my baking skills."
Perking up Niki moved over and gave to him a small bag, "Oh, he also asked me to give you that for your birthday Tommy. Happy Birthday!" she beamed as Tommy looked to see three cupcakes and some bread along with juice inside. Woah, he never had stuff like that.

Before he could ask Niki why a god would care she was already heading to the bag humming cheerfully. Leaving Tommy confused, but he was hungry so he tried not to think about it. Moving over and sitting down at a table he happily ate his birthday gift.
The door rang again as Tommy was chewing on a warm bread that had nuts placed into the bread to give it a slightly flavored walnut texture.

This person was new, no one in town that Tommy knew of. He had on a red bandanna with a yellow and black striped shirt and blue overalls. He also had two antennae on his head that was very fuzzy, slowly leading down to fluffy brown hair and mischievous amber brown eyes.
"Hey Niki! Here to pick up a delivery." the guy said in a happy tone, a bubbly grin on his face.

"Just a minute, go ahead and take a seat!" a call from the back room came. Turning away from the counter Tommy and the guy made eye contact. And the short other grinned wider, bouncing on over to Tommy and planking his butt down in the other seat.

"Hello." he said as Tommy stared, "Names Tubbo, I was told to come to find you! Good thing you were here, this once city is too big." Tubbo huffed out but his smile never fell from his face.
Swallowing Tommy blinked a few times, "Er... I'm Tommy." he said confused by the other's forwardness.

Tubbo kept grinning, "I know, Soot told me everything. Said to get his buddy Tommy to the castle immediately."
"What?" Tommy asked a bit bluntly. "Look, big man, no idea why this Soot guy wants me there. But I think I've got enough problems, between the women now hating me and the men not liking that fact," he said with a hand wave.

Tubbo however just laughed, "Now now Tommy, no need to worry. Lord Soot just wants his best friend to be safe." he waves his hand lightly. "Doesn't want you to be competing in any games, those are for the other followers and rebels to enjoy, you are special."
Tommy just felt his confusion grow by the second, Niki coming out with Tubbo's order as he gave it to him. The shorter grinned again, "Thanks Niki, now come on Tommy, Ranboo is waiting for us at the gates." Tommy just had enough time to grip his bag with a hasty goodbye to Niki as he was dragged out by Tubbo.

Today just keeps getting stranger as he was pulled through the streets. The first thing he's noticed is everyone cowards away from Tubbo. The next thing he notices is the stairs that lead up to a platform that he's pulled to. "Now Ranboo should be waiting here," Tubbo said as he grinned. "You're gonna love the palace, Lord Phil brought me here when I was younger, the place is so beautiful." he chattered away as Tommy took in all the sights.

Up at the top was another guy, half black and half white in color with one green eye and the other was red. He also had horns on his head and a mouthline that spread from one end to the other. He was dressed in a suit with a silver crown on, but Tommy got the feeling this was Ranboo.

"I found him Boo!" Tubbo yelled out waving Tommy's arm a bit. "See I told you I knew what I was doing."

Ranboo just smiles with a head shake, "And did you explain things to him?" he asked.
Tubbo nods to that as Tommy shakes his head in a negative way. Ranboo looked between them and sighed heavily. "Tubbo you can't just kidnap people and not explain where they are going."

"But I did!" Tubbo said in an offended tone with a pout, "I thought I did a great job."

Shaking his head with another sigh, before smiling at Tommy. "Don't worry Tommy, we aren't going to hurt you. Our Lord just wished for us to find you," he said in a calmer tone from Tubbo's. "See Lord Soot just wishes to speak to you about something, no worries he's not as evil as people make him out to be," he said with a wave of his hands in an up and down motion.

"Yeah yeah, come on then, let's get going!" Tubbo said as he walked ahead, Tommy rubbing his wrist a bit when Tubbo let go. Still confused he look at Ranboo.

"Do I know Lord Soot?" he asked Ranboo who just have him a smile and motioned for Tommy to follow. Seeing no other options, having a feeling they'd just pull him back if he ran, he followed them to these large gates that lead to a palace made of ice and firey red blocks.

This was... gonna be something.

Chapter Text

Just gonna explaining a bit about each cat and what they look like in my mind.

Crowstar - Philza

Crowstar is a small warrior with a shaggy blond pelt and serious eyes that are a deep blue. Along with his back is two black markings that look something akin to wings. Hence why his mother named him Crowkit. He had small, round ears, one is torn while the other is slightly chipped.
The Shadowclan leader has many battle scars he's gotten over his years, most coming from his time as deputy, and one along his chest when he was a new leader. 

As Crowkit, he was known to be mischievous and had a bit of a rebellious streak in him. Which carried over into apprentice hood, known for taking risks, and causing trouble where ever he went. Crowpaw regularly went exploring around the territory with his best friend at the time Blackpaw.
This was about the time most think he started to dog her steps with a sort of puppy love. Most found it adorable just how love-sick Crowpaw was for his friend at the time. 

About the time he became the warrior, Crowwings, he started to be a mate to Blackfeather. This was also about the time they had their first litter, two toms Redkit and Waterkit.
Crowwings took to fatherhood quickly and soon became a well-known Den Dad to many other kits with how, after each patrol or hunting party, he'd check his kits before bed. But he didn't let it push away his duties, he made time for his kits and still kept up his warrior duties. 

Becoming deputy was a shock to Crowwings, he never expected to be given such an honor. But the leader at the time was very adamant that she could think of no better cat. His clanmates respected him and he was well-loved, Crowwings was also a fine warrior. A show of how to not only be a good warrior but also a good father.
Taking the position with pride, Crowwings was proud as a few days later his kits were to be apprentices. He still was open to advice-giving to them, and even still gave time to smaller kits who clamored for his attention. He also was a proud cat when his kits were given their warrior names.

However, just before becoming leader, Watersong had said he was living Shadowclan to be with his mate and kit in Thunderclan. Crowwings was devastated, but he and his mate were understanding. However painful it may be, this was his son's choice. At the time his son, Redpelt was renamed Bloodpelt and was recovering from his fight with a dog.
A few moons later, Crowwings became Crowstar, and at first, he made another warrior his deputy. After a fight with Windclan, his deputy was put into the Elder's Den, and Crowstar took this as a sign to make Bloodpelt his deputy. 

Though up in age, he's still got 6 lives left in him, a wonderful medicine cat, a powerful deputy, and a new kit on the way. All and all, Crowstar would say he's a very lucky cat.

Bloodpelt - Technoblade

Bloodpelt is a large and tall tom, bulky with a shaggy deep brownish-red pelt. His eyes are a deep amber color and the only markings he has is his underbelly is a lighter shade than the rest of him. 
He also has a bit of an underbite with two fangs sticking out from his lower jaw. Bloodpelt is also a warrior with alot of scars on his body and face. Proving he is a battle-worthy tom.

Having been born as Redkit to his father Crowwings (later Crowstar) and his mother Blackfeather, he grew up with a loving father, mother, and brother, Waterkit. Redkit was never a social cat, preferring to keep to his brother and family, he later told his father that it wasn't he didn't like his clanmates, just that he didn't have much to say. Crowwings never pushed the issue with his son and let him open up in his own time.
Redkit was later named Redpaw and given to, a young warrior at the time, Greenpool. He was trained by the tom to be a very powerful warrior. Redpaw took to fighting easily, and because of his bigger size, had no trouble in fighting even in battles with other clans. 

Redpelt was gifted his warrior name after his father became deputy, and knew he had an expectation to live up to. he trained his first apprentice, Redpaw (Punz) who later became Redfoot. 
It was also around this time, just before his father was to be leader, he got into a fight with a dog making its way to their inner camp. Knowing what could happen if the large brute of an animal got into camp, Redpelt was ready to lay down his life if it meant to protect everyone in camp.

Redpelt survived if a bit battered up, and he also managed to kill the dog much to the shock and impressment of his clanmates. It was at this time his brother, and long-term friend, Watersong, left for Thunderclan.
Though he healed alright and was renamed Bloodpelt for his deeds, Bloodpelt still felt loneliness creep in at the fact his littermate was gone.

When his father named him Deputy, Bloodpelt pulled himself out of his depression for the betterment of his clanmates. Though the pain still lingers, he's come to live with it, and still sees his brother at gatherings, and still loves his brother deeply. 
He's still a young tom, all things considered and is seeking now to train his youngest brother, and last of his father's litter, Mothkit, to be a fine warrior to make the family bloodline proud.

Watersong - Wilbur

Watersong is a tall, thin, thin pelt tom with brown fur and lighter tan markings on his face. He looks much like his mother but has his father's short round ears and stern face. Named Waterkit for how sleek and thin his pelt was, looking like the muddy sand in the bottom of ponds and rivers. 

Waterkit was eager to live and always dragged his brother, Redkit, into trouble with him. But most would say he wasn't near as bad as his father once was. When becoming an apprentice, Waterpaw was eager to prove himself, evne if it was only in hunting and helping around camp. But he would sing happily to kits when they came over and showed them small and simple things. You know, how to roll up moss bedding or couching right. 

Waterpaw met Silverpaw at gatherings and from there fobbiddon love took hold. They met each other alot near the edges of Thunderpath, and both soon got their warrior names. Watersong though found himself eyeing the border alot and soon heard of his mate having a small orange kit named Foxkit. 
It was then he knew, he needed to be with them, to be a dad like his was to him. He know it hurt his family, and it still hurts him to know he left them. That they can't share tongues like they used to, but Watersong would do anything for his family. And Timestar (karl) is a very kind leader.

Watersong just hopes he can be accepted by the rest of the clan so easily.

Chapter Text

- Tommy and Tubbo are brothers in this one, both adopted at the same time by a rather nice family.

- However in this idea they get into a big fight, which ends with Tubbo wishing someone would come to take Tommy away.

- (un)fortunately for him someone was listening, the Avian King, Philza. who takes Tommy away from Tubbo.

- Tubbo is, rightly, upset that the king took something he said in anger seriously. asking for his brother to be returned to him.

- Phil isn't budging though, stating 'what's said has been said.' but does offer to Tubbo a simple solution.

- If Tubbo can beat the Labyrinth and get to Phil's castle, he will return Tommy to him unharmed.

- Tubbo agrees, knowing a bit about this from stories. Stories of the Labyrinth he's read state you must face your own self in a way to win.

- Meanwhile, Tommy isn't too happy about the whole thing upset at Tubbo for basically giving permission to this old fuck to kidnap him.

- He meets Wilbur and Techno, Phil's other sons in this idea, and finds they were in the same boat as him once.

- Techno's mother gave him to the Avian King after she couldn't continue to afford to take care of him. In return, she was promised a bountiful season.

- By the time she got the money and wanted him back to take care of him. Phil gave her the same test... she failed.

- But, by the time she wanted Techno back, he has established himself in the kingdom and had come to see Phil as his dad. Not like he'd have wanted to go back with her.

- Wilbur was offered up by his parents too after a huge fight they got into. He was taken away by Phil afterward.

- His real dad felt awful about it and tried to get Wilbur back. While he did win, Wilbur had made good friends with Techno and found Phil was much better than that man ever was.

- Wil refused to go back, and all memory of him was taken from his parents.

- Tommy finds that the two are very nice, and give him things to do while they wait to see if Tubbo will win. They don't try to sway him with anything, treating him like a guest.

- Not really so much 'Dark SBI' to an evil point, Phil is just doing his job and want he was asked to do. He's not evil or sadistic, just being blunt with Tubbo and making it difficult because it's supposed to be a challange.

- Really they are only 'Dark' because Phil takes kids and because he makes his maze hard. He can't do anything to help the person and has to come off as scary because he is the king of the avians.

- Whether Tubbo wins or loses is up to you. And whether Tommy wants to stay or not is up to you.

- Idea is short, most of it is SBI.

- I'm thinking each trial Tubbo faces forces him to grow up more. Having to make hard choices and think too.

- All the while Phil is trying to teach the kid a lesson, that he shouldn't take for granted what he has for what he wants.

- Good Parent Philza I guess lol

Chapter Text

Tommy found the past few days were weird, the energy he didn't know he had pumping through his body. Going from one of the mid-tier runners in school to one of the fastest. Finding the need to run strong, wanting to keep going, to feel the wind in his face.
When he brought up his concerns with his grandfather, the man just seemed to get a dark look and dismiss him. There were also other things, Tommy's need to pace, finding he was growing claustrophobic in rooms with a lot of people.

Things also heighten, Tommy felt like he could smell everything. He could hear people from the back of the lunchroom. When the bell rang he had to cover his ears as it caused his head to spin. The fact he growled when people made him angry and looked murderous.
Nothing was making sense, and he couldn't bring it up with his grandparents without them ignoring or yelling at him. They suddenly had done a 180 to who they used to be.

Today, Tommy was going to find things were very different from before. The front door was knocked on, Tommy paused his movie as his grandmother told him to get it. Getting up and walking over to the door, Tommy opened it and stared at the three in front of him.

One was huge, his hands the size of Tommy's head, muscular at that too with a baggy, button-up white shirt and dark leather pants. Beside him was a guy with blond hair and blue eyes like his own, face littered in scars. And the third was tall, lanky, and had fuzzy brown hair.
"Tommy?" the shorter blond asked softly to him, the man taking in a deep breath before a strange sound escaped his mouth.

Tommy frowned a bit, "Who's asking?" he asked bluntly to him.
the man's eyes softened, "My little pup... did they-" then his eyes darken, "Of course they didn't, Tommy, I'm your dad." he told him with a smile again, "Phil, you're mother was my wife."

Blue eyes stared at the three looking confused, Phil heard someone enter, and in walked Tommy's grandmother. She stared in horror, "You!" she shouted, "Out! Get out! I don't know how you found us, but he isn't like you!" she told him with a glare.

Tommy looked at her then blinked as Phil pulled Tommy behind him and let out a low, inhuman growl. "Hello again Rachel, did you really think I wouldn't find my son days before his first transformation." he snapped his teeth at her, Tommy now seeing that they were fang-like.

This was very confusing for him, yet while he knew he should be afraid of this strange man putting Tommy behind him. Another part of him whines for comfort, the scents coming off them just was overwhelming his mind. Pine, snow, mud, leaves, home.
A whine escapes his mouth before he can stop it, he feels pathetic. Phil's eyes flash to him with a worried look, but he's quickly back to look at his grandmother.

Beside him the bigger guy puts an arm around him, pulling Tommy closer. The other guy seems to stand beside Phil with his own teeth showing. Rachel glares at them, "He's not yours, we kept him from you for that very reason."

"Frankly, mate, you can't stop it. He's already having his senses sharpen, his instincts are coming out. He will transform soon, he needs the pack." Phil said back coldly to her.
Tommy felt so confused but found when he leaned into the other the fear ebbed away. The man smelled nice, the large hand petted his hair, and he felt comfort flow into him.

"We are taking him home, and if you or your killer husband comes near the pack's territory, you will regret it." Phil snarled at her, Tommy saw his grandmother shake and pale.
Before he could ask, he was looking at Phil, who smiled, "Tommy, go pack some clothing and anything else, we'll come back later to get your things." he promised to him.

And for some odd reason, Tommy felt he could trust this guy.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

- Tommy is a werewolf born in this one, meaning they have normal wolf forms and two-legged werewolf forms.

- Phil never could find Tommy because his grandparents hide him from the pack. But since Tommy is clothing to changing for the first time, Phil was able to find his scent.

- It's an instinct for a parent to be there for pup during transformation.

- Tommy's mother died after complications with the transformation and birth.

- Could be Dark SBI, or not, either really works. The pack is Phil's, he's the leader of it, and Tommy is his youngest.

- Needless to say, they are all going to be protective of him. Even after the first transformation, new pups are still wobbly on their feet.

- Tommy's instincts are telling him that Techno, Wilbur, and Phil are family, he craves comfort.

- As Tommy wasn't raised in the pack, his are out of control. It's like when a kid grows up touch starved, Tommy hasn't had anyone there to help him through moments he needed things that a pup would.

- Because of this, Tommy is clingy and needy. Phil expected this, but it still burns anger in him to think they neglected his pup.

- His grandfather is a werewolf hunter, thought Tommy could beat his werewolf nature if they never pandered to it. All it really did was stunt Tommy's growth.

- Most pups by 16 are well off, Tommy's werewolf mind is still at the age of 10 give he subconsciously repressed it.

- Cue angry Techno when he finds out about that, and the Voices becoming very protective of their pup.

- Tommy himself is 16 as a human but finds it frustrating that he wants to act like a child around his pack.

- The pack, Syndicate, is very understanding however and sympathetic to him. Tommy needs to be a kid to set things right, it's hard work, but they are united together in this.

- At first, Tommy is a bit miffed, but Wilbur helps him understand why he needs to let his instincts do the talking for a while. If he doesn't, it could cause problems in transforming and even death.

- It's a long process, the first transformation is bloody and painful, the pack mourns for how this little boy is unable to fully get there on his own and needs the strength of the pack to get through the night.

- Slowly though, Tommy comes to accept that part of him and learns that he needs to let it go sometimes. He also learns to trust everyone around him to help him through this.

- Instincts can get bloody, but his family is there to rain him in. It's normal for pups to be excitable and jumpy. Phil doesn't yell at him for it, just give gentle growls when he's done wrong, small cuffs to the ear when he's in trouble, yips when he's alright, and soft whines for when he's worried. And among other sounds.

- Cues that Tommy didn't know he needed until he has them.

- Phil isn't abusive in this at all, if he has to growl and assert non at least three times when Tommy gets cuffed behind the ear. if that doesn't work, he's grounded to the den.

- Rarely though does Tommy act out of turn, finding things his grandparents get angry for him and would spank him for, as things Phil would just chuckle at or shake his head fondly.

- He finds out from Techno pups are rowdy, they need to burn off energy, and they are going to get into trouble. To punish a pup for being loud or excited is frown upon and reprimanded. Sure if they too loud all the time, then punishing them is okay, but if you had a pup thinking they were going to be quiet you're in for a rude awakening.

- It's very different from what he was used to, Tommy has cues now and social moments that he picks on so easily.

- Transformations slowly get easier the more Tommy accepts his werewolf nature. And he starts to tap into his werewolf powers.

- Always knowing where his pack is, knowing each pack member by scent, and being able to feel their magic and energy.

- thing to note is they only wear all-natural clothing, as it's the only thing that doesn't sherd upon transformation.

- Tommy soon becomes 17 in both mind and body, but it takes a year and a half to get there and lots of trial and error.

- But he's got his dad, brothers, and the whole family there to help him through it.

Chapter Text

- So Tommy is 16 now and set out away from the life he's always known in the village.

- No real tragic backstory, the orphanage was very nice and gave him enough to get him to the next town to find what he wanted to do in life.

- Tommy seeks out to be a blacksmith's apprentice, wanting to work with metals and make weapons.

- Some things to note about Tommy is he's always been a strange kid. He seems to know things without being told them. He always knows when someone is trying to sneak upon him. And he can be deathly silent when he wants to be. To top it off he's always cold to the touch.

- Most of these things can be easily explained away, Tommy himself just thought it was because he had poor circulation or something.

- But as he turned 16, he noted his top canines are a little longer and sharper than before. Strange, but nothing too strange, people are known to have their teeth still growing right?

- As he seeks out a blacksmith willing to take him in as an apprentice, Tommy also notes that people at night give him strange looks.

- Not really thinking anything of it, he finds a man named Sam who is willing to teach him all he knows.

- Things starts to look up until his ears start to turn pointy at the ends and his blue eyes almost seem to glow in the dark.

- Most ask him about it but Sam seems to care less about his feature changes. Tommy starts to look up to the strange man, finding his lack of invasive and rude questions to be a nice change.

- Then Tommy meets Techno, a man who apparently comes to the shop a lot in the evening hours. Tommy had a late shift that day.

- Techno takes an interest in Tommy, asking a bit about him without being too personal about it. You know, where he came from, does he like it here so far, and about his work.

- Tommy likes learning what he can from Sam and admits to Techno the guy is incredibly nice.

- After meeting Techno, Tommy is at Puffy's flower shop to get some for a friend when he meets Wilbur.

- The two hit it off well with lots of jabs at one another and cursing to go around.

- Tommy finds himself talking to the two more and more as the months pass by.

- Then he meets Phil, a man who looks a lot like himself. Phil said Techno and Wilbur are his kids, and they spoke about Tommy.

- Tommy finds Phil is fatherly like Sam, but in a much calmer way than Sam's slightly blunt way.

- How he gets taken I have no idea, but he does eventually get kidnapped by one of the brothers.

- From there Tommy has been having weird cravings, eating less human food as the days move to his 17th birthday. Even having licked the blood off Tubbo's hand, freaking them both out. Tubbo because that was gross, and Tommy because he actually liked the taste of it!

- Phil comes into the room to a frantic and angry Tommy, and has to explain to him calmly who Tommy is and what's happening.

- Vampires are known beings, but they rarely interact with the world.

- Tommy is a Born Vampire, meaning he wouldn't start changing until he was about 16 to 18, these are the years of which their immortality starts to change them, and they start to crave blood.

- Phil admits to having lost Tommy after his wife left him and ran away. Phil knew that Tommy was to be a born vampire like he was. Which, in this world, is rare.

- Most don't survive being born a vampire, and Phil is pleased and ecstatic that Tommy did survive. Having thought that his ex wife killed him

- You can imagine for Tommy that this is a lot to take in, he's not sure what to think about the whole thing. He's angry at first, but knows that he can't stop this no matter how much he wishes to keep his mortality.

- Phil promises to help him through this, that on his 17th birthday they can help him change fully. From there, his vampiric mind will help him out.

- Tommy isn't sure what the means, but Phil does. It means Tommy will start to be distant from humanity and have a more apathetic view of the world. Given Vampires that are born also gain the knowledge of their fathers slowly over time.

- The process will complete when Tommy puts on a ring made of gold and with an emerald gem. This has most of Phil's magic in it and will force the change onto Tommy, officially turning him into a vampire.

- Things to note about this story, Vampires can make themselves look flawless and beautiful. But their true forms are hideous, wrinkled faces, hooked noses, long fangs, and sunken eyes. Original vampires look much scarier, looking like walking corpses with gray to blue skin, dark wings, claw-like hands, and very red eyes.

- Tommy is a half-vampire know, and the more blood he drinks the closer to his vampire self he becomes. He can drink both human and vampire blood and still get the same amount of energy.

- Original Vampires, like Phil, can do this took, however, Phil can also eat the souls of other people.

- Soul-Sucking is power only Original Vampires have, and Phil only knows of four others still alive. He basically drains a person of who they are to feed, and this turns them into a basic mindless drone. Which more Originals use as maids and servants to the house.

- Their soul is now tied to Phil's own until they die, even then they are doomed to an afterlife of darkness. They do whatever is told of them without question, the only way to restore them is to give them back their souls. Which, Phil isn't too keen on doing.

- He basically feeds off of their energy and life force until they just kill over. By then the soul is 'drained' and their energy is his. Phil still feeds on blood though, just not as often or as much as his kids might need to.

- Though any vampire can turn another, Originals are known to be the only ones who turn a person and they gain powers.

- All vampires have at least one power that is common. Flight, heighten senses, faster, stronger, light hypnotic powers. But only those turned by Originals have a power unique to them.

- Techno can force a person's own body to turn against them, and Wilbur can charm people even without them looking into his eyes.

- Tommy's is that he can feed off of energy like his dad, but while he can't take their souls, he can take what bits of energy they give off. And he can even manipulate emotions.

- From there you can come up with ideas as you see fit, that's about all I got for now. I'm tired.

Chapter Text

- This idea delves into the idea of Endings, how actions change the ending.

- Tommy catches the attention of a group of monsters lead by the Angel of Death, due to the power he has. He can see the future in great clarity.

- He's basically kidnapped by them, something he foresaw coming since he was little. Tommy knows this is a bit moment in Fate's plan, no matter what he did he would have been found. Something about this group will change the lines of destiny and fate.

- From there is how Tommy takes the story and can use his powers to find out endings and things he's done in the past.

- To explain, Tommy has alot of options in front of him, some lead to Bad Endings, some lead to Death, others might get him a Good Ending. But there is only one True Ending.

- Phil himself isn't to be trusted, we the audience knows this, and Tommy has an inkling that Phil might not be as nice and kind as he seems.

- Wilbur and Techno are Phil's favorites, his sons, and both are trying to win over Tommy's trust as well.

- There is others, Ranboo who has memory problems and Tommy senses there is more to him than even he knows.

- Tubbo troubles Tommy with how the other seems to so easily play the role of friend to him. How easily Tubbo and he get along. And some visions he gets when Tubbo touches his hand show something much sinister to the boy.

- Tommy is trying to piece together these people's stories, how they connect to his own line of fate, and why they are dead set on him.

- All the while trying to avoid getting killed by inside and outside forces. And trying to find the True End (Line). Which is where his fate truly leads.

- See because Tommy's thread is so interconnected with everyone, there are fakes. Meant to confuse him and lead him astray from the True End.

- There is something bigger at work and Tommy is caught in the middle of lies, treachery, and betrayal. Unsure of who he can trust and who is lying to him. Walking around in the dark with only his third eye to guide him.

- Now for the behind scenes thing that we the Audience know of.

- Phil himself knows that the wheels of fate are turning, knows that the next few years are big in change. A time when the stars change in the heavens, and then a person can become master of their own fate. And will be able to control the fates of others.

- We find out through his chapters that Tommy is a Child of Stars, which means he was brought, on his first night of birth, under the stars. It's why his eyes are blue as they are, and why he is a seer. Otherworldly power was granted to him that night, and this means Tommy could possibly be the key to controlling Fate itself.

- Wilbur and Techno follow their father without question, knowing he speaks the truth. If monsters are to rule they will need to control the seer, to gain his trust, to dampen his powers so they can use it, but Tommy will be left 'blind' to their 'truths' and 'lies'.

- Both have their own reasons for doing this, but both are tired of hiding, tired of being only stories and hunted down by people. They want control, and they will gain it.

- Ranboo has tried to keep memory books, but they keep getting stolen by someone. Each time he gets close to remembering something important, something pulls him away from his thoughts.

- We find out, through one of Tommy's visions that he has before he dies in that ending that Ranboo might be a Demigod of Time. Another brainwashed by Phil, and a warning to what Tommy might become.

- Tubbo is a wild card, Tommy and us never truly find out where his loyalty lays, just that he seems to be the perfect piece to fit with Tommy. Tommy later calls him an 'Fate Anomoly' but knows Phil did something to Tubbo.

- Tubbo is found out to be the 'twin' of Tommy, Destiny, but something scrambled with his brain, and now he's a little insane and scattered. And we find out Tommy may have been around for longer than even he knows.

- There is also Dream Team, a group of five guys who are trying to hunt down Tommy and kill him to stop the Syndicate from using him.

- With each Death, Tommy is only brought back to the day before, with vague memories of what he learns from the death prior. Even then, it's not a guarantee that he remembers all of it.

- Tommy himself is something older than even he knows, and he might know the Syndicate from centuries in the past. Getting the impression this has happened all before.

- We, the Audience, find out after a Bad Ending, that Tommy and Tubbo were always together since Time started. They are the chosen of Fate and Destiny, and centuries in the past they and the stop a Monster uprising, to save the human race.

- Ancient Beings chose sides, Death wanted her chosen to see to this new era, as did Life and Chaos. Order however was against the idea, feeling it would destroy the balance of the world.

- In the end, the monster lost, and balance was restored. And now it's happening again. The problem is Tommy has no memory of this happening, given he's been reincarnated so many times. And is trying to piece together his past with the vague visions he gets.

- Bad Endings include Phil having fully gained Tommy's trust, and the boy is unable to see the true lines of fate anymore. And Phil's group leads out to kill humans that get in their way.
- Another ending is that Tubbo gets killed and causes a rift in balance, Tommy loses his powers and is kept more like a pet than a son. The Syndicate knows without Tommy there to stop them, they can do as they wish.

- Good Endings are that Tommy manages to destroy Phil and his group, by making it to where they didn't get reborn into this time. Giving time for when they do come back, and averting a crisis.
Another Good Ending is that Tommy manages to get Tubbo back, and together they leave. Deciding to wait out until the whole thing blows over. Knowing if they do nothing, there is nothing Phil and them can do to control them.

- The True Ending is where Tubbo does die, and Tommy finds out that if he dies too then everything will be normal. Without a being of Fate there to see it, it can't be changed. They NEED him to do all of this, and all the other time's ahs been Tommy getting killed by other things. But what if he takes his own life. Thus the True Ending is Tommy dies finally, and with that, the cycle is broken.

- You can change things based upon how dark or how fluffy you want it. Making Phil evil or nice depending on how you want to spin the story. After all it's absed upon what Tommy does. So endings can vary as can peoples motives.

- Sorry if this was so confusing.

Chapter Text

((This one is based upon Ready or Not, Tommy was to meet Dream's family. And they tried to kill him as a sacrifice to the Blood God. Unknown to the family the Crafts were the Blood God's favorite mortals.))

Tommy gripped the knife shaking as he glared at the group. His shirt was torn and ragged, covered in mud from running outside. Decay from where he fell into the pit of dead people that the family had killed. And blood from how often he got hurt and cut up pretty badly.
Puffy was shaking as the sunlight crept in, saying they had failed.

See Tommy had been forced to play a stupid game of hiding and seek. Where these demented families tried to kill him as a sacrifice to the Blood God. Rather than freeze, cry, or just die, Tommy instead fought for his damn life to see the morning sun.
The family was cringing away from the sun, moments passed as Foolish frowned. "Uh... nothings happening," he said to them as they slowly came out of hiding themselves and looked around at each other.

No death, no fire, no pain. Silence rang for a long moment as Dream looked at everyone. Eret looked over at the kid, "Tommy?" he asked, Tommy growled at him like how a piglin would holding his knife at them still trembling from adrenalin.

"So it was all bullshit." Foolish scoffs a bit, he always thought that the whole sacrifice was bullshit. But Puffy, their mom, insisted it wasn't. Their eyes did turn to Tommy, "So... what do we do about him?" Foolish asked softly.
Tommy glared at them, daring them to test him as he was ready to kill to get out of here alive.

"I know it is too late." Puffy looked at the chair that supposedly is where the god would seat himself, "But I refuse to fail again," she picked up her ax. "He still dies!" she snarled and lunged at Tommy.

With a loud pop, blood went everywhere, as did organs and flesh. Puffy just exploded in front of them.

Everyone was covered in blood and other shit, Tommy barely even flinched when it hit him. Foolish made a gagging sound along with George. The group stared in horror and turned to the door as the music of hide and seek started to play along with the sounds of a fire.
"Oh fuck." Foolish looked at Schlatt, "I think you were right." he said as he exploded just after.

Tommy watched as Eret yelped, "No no, I take it back, I do!" they said, "I want to go home-" her whine was cut off as he exploded too.
Geroge yelped in fear, "HIDE!" he said as he shoved Dream out of the room, followed by two explosions as they died too.

Schlatt and Dream looked at each other as the older goat-man picked up the box, "NO!" he said, "I AM THE ONE IN CONTROL HERE! THIS IS MY HOUSE, MY-" Tubbo stared in horror as he was covered in his dad's blood.

Tommy felt the tension fade from him, and he just started to laugh. Staring at Tubbo as he just laughed and snorted turning away to leave. "Tommy,' Tubbo said, "Tommy I'm sorry I didn't mean to, I don't want to die-"

"NEITHER DID I!" Tommy yelled at him as he pulled away from the other's grip, "You selfish, fuck!" he snarled at the person he thought had been his friend.
Tubbo had tricked him to come here, and tried to fucking kill him! Forgive Tommy is that is just irredeemable in his eyes!

Tubbo looked at him, "No, Tommy, I'm sorry really!" he said in hysterics, "I'm not like them, see, he's not taking me! Come on Toms really, we're friends right." he said reaching for him.

"Don't you fucking touch me," Tommy told Tubbo coldly, Tubbo did back off at that giving Tommy a pleading look. "Tubs." he said softly to him.

"Yeah?" Tubbo asked hope in his tone, even if his eyes were crazed.

Tommy took off the bandanna, "Go to Hell." he said tossing it at the other as Tubbo then exploded as well, covering Tommy in blood.

Silence rang in the room as Tommy felt numb inside. He took a breath, grimacing at the copper tang in his mouth and he used his finger to get rid of the blood around his mouth. A sigh escaped him as from the ceiling some flesh fell and hit the table.
Looking around, Tommy gazed at the red velvet chair. And with a flash of fire, a being that looked like Techno nodded to him in respect before fading away.

Blinked once, twice, "Fuck." Tommy breathed out, before picking up his bag in the hall with his things in, and dragged his feet out as the building started to burn down.

Guess it was time to go home, Techno should be here to pick him up soon.

Tommy sat outside on the steps, just staring at the sky as he waited. Didn't take long, Techno pulling up to seeing smoke from the building. And Tommy just sitting outside. The family rushed out, Wilbur having come with, Phil having been driving as they were planning to head out today.

"Toms!?" Wilbur yelled as Tommy looked at him with a wave, covered in dried blood, dirt, and gods know what else.
Techno stared at his brother, "Fucking- Theseus what the hell happened to you?" he asked in slight horror himself as he took in his brother's state, scared to touch him for fear it was worse than it looked.

Phil had rushed over though looking his baby boy up and down for any injuries, and eyes darkening at the ones he found.

Tommy stared blankly at them, "Techno," he mumbled, "I don't think making friends is for me either." he said, parroting back his brother's words on why he didn't have any friends.

There was a loud crash as the building caved in on itself. The family stared as Tommy didn't even flinch. "Can we go home?" he asked.

Phil looked at his sons, but nodded, "Ofcourse." he said as he helped Tommy to his feet and got him to the car. "And you'll tell us what happened," he said firmly.

"Sure thing old man." Tommy mumbled out in a daze as they moved to the car. "But it's a long story."

Chapter Text

- So most SBI Vampire Stories are about Tommy being the central character, so in this one let's make it Tubbo.

- Tubbo is a vampire hunter in this idea, and has some issues with vampires given they killed his mother, Puffy, and possibly turned his brother Dream.

- Tubbo joined at 16 to be a hunter and has become a prodigy at the age of 17.

- So much so that he's sent to scout and kill one of the Sleepy Coven members.

- His targets are staying in a miserable nation called L'manburge, of which his drunk, rich Uncle controls. Only having called them in to have the problem dealt with.

- Tubbo gets a place to stay that is decent, more than his uncle has ever done for him. And sets about finding one of them.

- However, he meets and makes friends with a boy named Tommy, who is about his age.

- Tubbo hadn't really had time for friends as a hunter, always on the move and having to not get attached. But he finds himself drawn to Tommy's chaotic nature

- People are found dead sometimes by the authorities, drained of their blood. Tubbo knows that they are here, and he will find them. Tommy admits to having never seen anything and he's been here a while.

- Cue to about a week later when Tommy invites Tubbo over to his place. And Tubbo meets Phil, Wilbur, and Techno. Finding the family to be rather nice and kind and their place is beautiful.

- They ask him to stay the night and Tubbo finds he agrees to it, getting a bed softer than anything he's ever imagined. And falling straight to sleep.

- However, when he wakes up he's in a living room, arms around him as he's pressed up against something. Rocked back and forth with a person humming in his ear.

- Yet the person doesn't take a breath, and the hand stills in his hair for a moment. Before Phil's voice coos to him a soft good morning.

- Tubbo fights back, pleads, and tries to stop them, but Phil admits that they've gotten attached. First time in a long time.

- Tommy was turned about in the early 2000's, and Phil finds Tubbo to be too endearing to let him leave. Vampires are very picky after all on who joins their coven.

- Tubbo is turned into a vampire and has to adjust to his new life.

-0-0-0-0-0-

Prompt #2

- Back to Hunter Tommy again, yes I know dull, but this is a short idea.

- Tommy has a grudge against vampires as they killed his family, Tommy had two brothers, Techno, and Wilbur, and the Angel of Death killed them. He was barely 5 at the time.

- He was taken in by Sam, a vampire hunter, who teaches him the ropes. Tommy, he knows, wants revenge.

- He's told later they did find the bodies of his brothers, drained of blood, so they gave them a funeral by fire.

- Tommy trains hard and seeks out where the Angel of Death's coven in.

- If you haven't guessed Wilbur and Techno aren't dead, but they thought Tommy was.

- Tommy ends up losing against Phil but comes pretty close to killing him. And Phil does ask the kid some questions, after all, he's much too young to be a vampire hunter.

- Phil may be heartless, but he's not gonna kill some child. He's got more class than that.

- Upon finding out who Tommy is, Phil's cold heart softens and he practically kids naps the young hunter to his home.

- There Tommy finds out just how much the institution lied to him. Just to keep him obedient, to turn him into a soldier to kill.

- He also finds out that Wilbur and Techno are happy, well cared for, and have been doing great. They've also missed him.

- Phil wanted some kids of his own and had planned to take Tommy to raise as well. But couldn't find the kid before the hunter came. By the time he came out of hiding, they had burned the place, and he assumed the worst.

- But he's so happy that his little chick is alive and well, and Tommy is a bit shocked that Phil wants to take him in.

- I'd wager he'd agree, as he just wants his family back, and has a distrust for the hunters as they lied to him.

- Then the family has a nice time destroying them after Tommy grows up a bit as a vampire.

Chapter Text

Tommy only remembered pain when the rocks had slipped away from him, he remembered Tubbo's faint screams of fear as he plummeted down the mountainside. Pain, everything hurt, Tommy had wheezed, the howling of the cold wind in the summer sun. His vision swam with spots, opening them slowly to see everything spin. 
There was no way they'd get down here, no way to save him to get him to a hospital. Tommy was going to die here, and the fear yet resignation of that filled his mind.

He felt exhausted, the tiredness of climbing and just a way to escape the pain-filled his thoughts. But for a moment, something blocked the sunlight, and Tommy could hear the sound of wings. 

Then everything went black.

-0-0-0-0-0-

Upon waking, Tommy found himself resting against something soft, the scent of dirt and pine-filled his lungs. Though it was a pained wheeze he tried to move, something much be broken. That much he knew, and it was hard to open his eyes, or maybe he had something covering them, it was still dark.

Tommy tried to listen, the sound of the wind was hitting something making a faint whistling sound against the rocks. But Tommy couldn't feel the wind so he was either in a house or cave or something. 
He listened closer, then groaned with another wheeze when he tried to move slightly.

A faint coo was heard and Tommy felt his insides freeze over, that... sounded rather big, was it a bird? 

The sound of something scraping against the rock was hard closing in on him, Tommy's heart race. He found himself too afraid to move, did this... person, thing? know he was here? 
The sound stopped near the edge of where he was, the sound of shuffling fabric as Tommy winced when the light hit his eyes. Faint light, but it was sunlight. And he gapped and went to scream, but instead, it came out a pained breath.

The creature let out a whining sound, pure blue eyes, no whites to be had, looked at him worriedly. Tommy looked in the feathers running over the thing's chest and down, covering it like a type of clothing almost. Feathers around its legs making what looked to be 'pants' in a sense, with them moving down to long claw-like feet. 
It had arms, that were black in color up to the elbows with long claws, and feathers from there up to the shoulder, from the chest up though was human, with a human face and shoulder-length blond hair. 

The thing let out another coo, like a bird almost, and grabbed something. The liquid was golden in color in what seemed to be a wooden bowl. Tommy wasn't sure what it was, or even if it was edible. The bird creature pressed it to his lips though, talon fingers scratching at his scalp. Tommy opened his mouth on reflex to the strange feeling, and the stuff touched his tongue.
It had no real flavor but was very warm when he drank some. And the pain ebbed away from his throat and body. 

A happy trill rang from the creature as the all too human face smiled. Before setting down the bowl, and tucking its wing around Tommy again, blocking the light. The creature pressed up against him, letting out musical trills. 
Tommy knew he'd not be able to leave, but whatever the thing gave him and lulled his mind. He couldn't feel the fear reaction he should press up to the feathery chest of this creature. 

He really shouldn't sleep, but he felt exhausted again, and soon the world faded to black against his will. 

-0-0-0-0-0-

Day One

The first thing Tommy noticed when waking up again as he felt better, but his legs were numb. Trying to move his legs wouldn't work, despite finding anything wrong with the bones or joints. They were just numb.

Another thing he noticed was the top half that had covered his body was gone. Giving him free rein to see where the hell was he was. Oh and try to stay calm at that. 
He was in a cave, rather spacious at that, the entrance was wide enough for two people to walk through with arms room. He also noted that he was indeed in a large nest. It was made of a lot of soft things, blankets, clothing, what looked to be homemade pillows, and animal pelts.

Tommy also noted just the sheer amount of gold and shiny things were here! Seriously, there was a large pile near him that had all sorts of shiny objects, jewels, gold, and obscure things, if it sparkled it was in this pile. 
There was what looked to be a fire with cooking things as well, that was where the birdman was. 

Tommy noted he was short-looking. Which he was sure this bird creature was a he, at least by human standers due to the lack of boobs. Until told otherwise, Tommy would say 'he' as calling the creature an 'it' felt a bit rude. 
Anywho, the creature possibly was a few inches shorter than Tommy. But was clearly more muscular than him, having defined chest pecs and arm muscles despite the feathers. The wings on his back were huge, so it was no wonder he was strong. 

The creature would move about, occasionally turning his head in a near 180 to look at Tommy! So the being was flexible. Blue eyes started with the small pupil slitting from time to time, before going back to what he was doing before. Which Tommy saw was a rather large catch of salmon that he clawed away the scales and cooked the meats. 
Tommy licked his lower lip, trying to think, was the creature making them food? He'd admit, the birdman didn't seem interested in hurting him or eating him. Would have tried something by now, and Tommy got the feeling he didn't eat people from how occasionally he'd flutter over and nuzzle Tommy's hair with happy chirps. 

Pretty soon the creature let out a happy trill and fluttered over with his wings and gave to Tommy the cooked salmon. Nudging Tommy with his wings to eat. Having no choice, and being rather hungry, he did tear into the meets, harder when you don't have but four canines. 
A pleased coo came from the birdman, nuzzling Tommy's blond locks again. before going to tear into its own meal. Tommy noted the creature had sharp teeth, all sharp at that, but he couldn't tell about the back teeth. He also noted he ate a lot, possibly the creature burned alot of energy?

Tommy did enjoy the food though, he didn't feel as sore as before. And could breathe fine now. But still wasn't sure why his legs were numb. And frankly, while he'd be a bit loud as always, he valued living, so opted to stay quiet with this... cryptid around. 

With a trill, Tommy turned to see the birdman move over to him with more of that liquid from before. Tommy made a face and did scrunch back, but the creature's eyes narrowed and he hissed. Tommy shrank at that, ducking his head down like a scolded child. "S-Sorry," he mumbled out, with a stern look the creature held up the bowl again.

And with a resigned sigh, Tommy obediently drank it. Given it didn't kill him the first time, he could only guess it was just a type of water or something. Given it didn't have a taste for it. 
A happy coo when he finished, another cheek to hair nuzzle, Tommy felt sleepy again. Whatever it was, the stuff made him very tired. Pressing into the warmth fabrics, Tommy felt himself drift off to soft notes being sung.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

Day Two

Tommy found things worked like clockwork here, the creature would leave early in the morning, and be back by afternoon. Flying in on wings that were his arms, that transformed back to his back allowing him to use his arms again. Moving over to check him over with bird-like sounds, before satisfied Tommy was okay and comfortable. 

The silence was strange, Tommy did note from what he saw they were on a mountainside. He could also hear water rushing, possibly a stream nearby. By now he was certain the creature wasn't going to kill him, too many times he could have but never did. So, what was he doing?
Tommy sighed and did note the feathered ears, that Tommy had found out the creature had after getting a look look at it in the light, twitched over to him. So, the birdman could hear him. 

Could he understand Tommy?

Lost in his thoughts Tommy didn't notice his companion move over to him. Until he turned his head, "Woah!" Tommy yelped near falling back but was caught with a squawk from the creature. There were worrying noises from the bird, checking him over, "I-I'm fine." Tommy said shakily, claw-like fingers ran over his back, poking him lightly and carefully. "R-Really, I'm fine," he said putting a hand on the creature's own arm. 

The texture was strange, like leather but also hard like smooth wood. The birdman chirped at that in a soft tone, nudging Tommy with his forehead in a caring way. Much like how Tommy had seen birds do to each other as a greeting. "Uh, hehe, thanks for worrying," he said sheepishly.
Blue eyes looked at him and the second eyelids blinked, weird but who was Tommy to judge as clearly this being wasn't all human. 

He smiled at Tommy, showing sharp teeth that were surprisingly white, before giving him a twig of some kind. It had a minty scent to it, before having one himself. And chewing on it, then looked at Tommy expectingly. 
Now Tommy had been hiking and rocking climbing for a while, he could only guess it was a Birch tree plant. Which were said to have antiseptic properties and safe to chew on. 

Tommy chewed on the exposed end and used it to clean his teeth, as the birdman trilled very pleased. The creature moves back to keep making them something to eat, leaving Tommy in the nest again. 
"So," Tommy said seeing the feathered ears twitch again, "I'm not entirely sure why you brought me here, but I can only guess you sort of safe me from dying." he was mostly trying to fill the awkward silence. 

"I guess thank you..." Tommy said slowly as the ears twitched again, "Uh... Any reason you're keeping me here in your nest?" he asked, wondering if the creature could even understand him.
Blue eyes flicked at him, tilting his head to the side then the other, before going back to work. Guess not. Tommy sighed leaning back again.

Silence rang again, he was feed rabbit this time and again drank that liquid stuff. Before falling asleep, Tommy did note that he didn't have a need to use the bathroom in a long time. 

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

Day Three

Tommy could move again, if on shaky legs. He did move a bit around the area before his companion got back. A worried chirp from his mouth, before moving over to Tommy at fast as speed, and ushering him back to the nest. Tommy found his legs were very shaky and weaker than before, so getting down this mountain might be impossible. 

He was settled back into the nest, but not as covered. Tommy let out a grumpy sound which got him a half glare half frown look, like a parent scolding their child yet understanding their restless pain. He was restless and tired of laying around, but after food, the creature did nudge him to move around a bit.

Tommy found he was allowed to move on wobbly legs around the place, he still had on the cargo pants, but his shoes were missing as were his socks. Tommy stumbled a bit, etching worried coos from the birdman. 
He found he was worn out by just a bit of moving and was pulled back to the nest. Tommy felt exhausted, just a single bit of movement around the area had left him in this state. 

Soft coos filled his ears, a faint purring sound when he was pressed to the creature's chest again. Tommy hummed faintly, strangely this felt nice and comforting. Better than anything he had in his life before, even with Tubbo it never got close to this domestic feeling. 

Odd. 

-0-0-0-0-0-

Day Four

The creature didn't like him getting near the entrance to the cave, hissing at him when Tommy tried to poke out his head. Which caused Tommy to scramble back away from the door not wanting to make him angry. 
Tommy held back a huff, he just wanted to go outside for a bit. he felt a bit stronger than yesterday and wanted to see where he was outside the cave. 

So instead he explored the cave in more detail. Tommy felt very curious about everything for some reason, moving about with slight head tilts at anything that caught in intreast. He wasn't sure why either, just that he wanted to know what it was. 
The pile of shiny objects was wider than he expected, and the ceiling of the cave was very tall, he'd have to reach up to his arm for his fingertips to touch it. yet it was oddly warm inside.

There were markings on the walls, drawings it looked like, made with paint-like substance. Tommy couldn't make out the deep scratches that looked to be writing though, did could make out animals and other creatures on it. Creatures in the water, in the air, and ground. They looked human but had other features, scales, feathers, and tusks. 

Tommy also got to see the sheer size of the nest, it was enough to fit five people and still have elbow room! He didn't find a back entrance though, only one way in and out. 
His companion watched him carefully as he explored, before trilling to catch Tommy's attention. 

After these few days, Tommy knew a few noises meant certain things. A hiss meant to knock it off, a coo was for affection if upturn and worry if lower, and a trill often was either from sheer joy or for Tommy to listen. Carefully he moved back to the nether, earning another trill a little higher in pitch and a smile. 

He was given something to eat, a soup this thing, this creature continued to surprise him. Tommy was nudged lightly as he was lead to the entrance. Hesitant at the area, but a nod from the other coaxed him out. He winced at the bright light at hit his eyes, but his eyes adjusted.
Tommy was sat down next to the other and stared at everything in awe. 

"Woah." he breathed out, though it was scratchy on his throat from lack of use of his voice. 

The area was huge, he could see the cloud were close as well, there were trees below them, it looked to be a valley nestled in the mountains. There was a large lake too, and faintly he could see movement from it but couldn't make out what it was. The peaks were covered by clouds though, and the sun hit them right to make them look golden. 

A sound beside him, it was newer than the other, Tommy looked at the birdman who beamed at him. Was.. he chuckling or laughing? Not at him, but clearly amused by Tommy's amazement. 

Tommy now could see him in better detail, his wings were black with traces of purple gloss to the feathers, with white tips on the flight feathers. A wing wrapped around Tommy pulling him closer as they ate in silence. Just taking in the breathtaking view. 

A yawn escaped his mouth before Tommy could stop it, a soft coo from the creature before he was guided back inside.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

Day Five

Tommy felt uncomfortable all over when he woke up, and let out a whining sound. He opened his eyes to darkness, under the cloths of the blankets and pelts. His shirt felt uncomfortable for some odd reason like it was rough against his skin.
Shaking his head as he pushed free of the nest, Tommy rubbed his arms through his red sleeves. He looked around, the birdman wasn't here, possibly because it was early in the morning. 

Tommy winced again, his arms felt like they were prickling. Was something biting him, gosh did the nest have fleas!? He moved and took off his shirt popping his back as he did so to check. 
He looked over the inside of the fabric to find nothing on it. No small black dots of anything. then Tommy's eyes trailed down and he let out a sound akin to a squawk himself.

Tommy covered his mouth in shock, what the!? He looked back down at his arms in shock, feathers... glossy white and golden brown/red feathers were along his arms and this armor-like dark brownish gold stuff was on his wrists and forearm. 
His heart raced as he stared, then jolted up when the sound of wings was heard rushing in. Birdman had a look of worry on his face, did... did he hear Tommy's distressed sound?

Moving over to check him over, before seeing what Tommy was staring at him. The tension faded from his shoulders, a soft coo and nuzzle again. This followed by a series of chirps and coos as he held Tommy in his arms. Rocking him back and forth, Tommy strange felt comfort as he also let out a small whining trill, why... why couldn't he talk!?

Tommy felt confused, trying to think about why this was happening. Why did this feel so normal? Why was everything before the cave so fuzzy? Why did part of his mind think it didn't matter? It was confusing, trying to remember something... something... but as the wings held him, Tommy found he just wanted the comfort more than anything. 

-0-0-0-0-0-

Day Six

The next day he had feathers growing on his legs, forced to get rid of his pants, to find that everything around his waist was feathers and the boxers he had on were shredded. At least the feathers acted as a cover... if he still had that. Tommy wasn't sure anymore and didn't want to test to find out, as the feathers grew on down his legs at an even pace. It was uncomfortable, to say the least. 

His toes were growing claw-like as were his fingers, and Tommy felt odd all over. The other bird guy, which Tommy was noticing he was starting to look like, had left to hunt possibly. Leaving Tommy to his thoughts as he could only watch in confusion and a bit of fear at the changes happening.

Leaning on the nest, Tommy did find that the shiny objects were nice looking and distracted him. A trill was heard and he perked up as in landed the older male, trilling again in greeting and looking at his legs to check him over, before petting down the feathers on his arms. this did sooth Tommy for some reason.

A head bonk again, which Tommy found himself returning this time. he watched the man work, cooking them something quietly with a smile on his face. Tommy tilted his head as he watched, unknown to him his eyes were now a golden blue color and his pupils slit like a cat.

A chirp came from his companion, which Tommy found he chirped back shocking himself. A chuckling laugh before he was nuzzled once more, making Tommy chirp again. 

After food he felt tired again, Tommy found he always felt tired these days, but it was nice to curl up in the nest and feathers. He was cuddled close, Tommy let out a happy, faint trill. 

"Baby bird." a voice purred in his ear, deep sounding and soothing like the purring noise. And Tommy found he didn't care about anything but this moment. 

-0-0-0-0-0-

Day ???

"Theseus." came a hissing tone, Tommy let out a warble whine and slunk back away from the entrance. A snort of amusement, before a series of chirps, "I know you're excited, they'll be here, and they can't wait to see you." 

Tommy sat down and huffed, dad had promised people would come today, people to meet. He had been stuck inside forever it felt like, dad had said it was because he got hurt badly a few days ago. 

Phil, his dad, nuzzled him lightly, "We'll go outside soon, to the oasis at the mountain peak, remember?" he asked with a fond smile.

Tommy beamed with a nod, he remembered very well, how the clouds blocked the view from below. He was allowed there yesterday, about to watch the water stream into the clouds below to feed into the lake where Wilbur was. today Wilbur was coming over and so was Techno, a piglin who lived in the forest below. 

"Alright, dad." Tommy chirped out to him pressing his cheek against the soft feathers on his dad's arm. Tommys' small wings flapped, he still didn't have his flight feathers in, slow-growing, but someday he'd be able to fly too. 

He couldn't remember how he got hurt, maybe his mind blocked it out. But dad had said he was rather out of it when brought home, which might be why he couldn't remember his day's healing. At least he was home and safe again, that's all the matter. 

His feathers ears perked up when he heard Wilbur's shrieking and Techno's laughter. Dad was letting them take him to the lake to see his friends again, feeling Tommy was well enough to go outside on his own again. But Phil would be joining them later, Tommy was just happy to get out of the nest. 

"Now behave and be safe," Phil told him firmly as he heard them nearing too.

"I will dad," Tommy said to him, as Phil smiled and pulled Tommy close with his wings. Earning a whine from Tommy, but still, the kid leaned into it. 

Phil hugged him close, "Love you my baby bird." he cooed to him.

"Not a baby." Tommy mumbled, but did hug back anyway, "Love you too." he grumbled out where only Phil could hear, but it still earns Tommy a proud trill. 

This place was home.

Chapter Text

-Tommy has been a vampire for at least 100 years, he's still pretty young compared to most blood drinkers out there.

- His sire was killed not long after Tommy was put onto human blood. His sire was a kind woman named Clemintine, she was a vampyre, which is a blood drinker that does not kill humans, hunt them, and normally lives off of animal blood when they can't find a willing donor.

- Bit on the Society: Vampires, though wealthy in some parts of the world and fear, aren't accepted in many places. Vampyres are accepted in many societies, having a card that indicates who they are, and are allowed in more places than those without.

- Though, it is very hard for some kingdoms to keep track of blood drinkers. But any time a vampire is found in a place they are not welcome, hunters are called in.

- It's really a mixed bag, Vampires see as being branded with a 'card' to deny their nature as apex predators to be disgusting.

- Whereas Vampyres see killing humans, food sources at that, as meaningless and wasteful. Why should they kill when they could easily walk without fear of death themselves?

- Vampires are very discriminated against, whereas Vampyres are less so, people still are wary of them because they could go back to being Vampires. But they are treated much better than Vampires, who some humans see as animals.

- It's very split, out East, Vampires have control over the population, whereas the West is less tolerable to them.

- Back to Tommy, he's traveling to visit old friends, another Vampyre friend Ranboo.

- As Tommy gets to one town though, he has to keep a low profile as it's run by the Sleepy Coven, one of the more powerful Vampire covens in the East.

- Tommy is covenless, most Vampyres are, preferring to be alone. but a covenless one is deadmeat in a coven's territory. Just passing through is no harm, feeding on another territory humans is grounds to kill.

- He stays a night or two, mostly feeding on rabbits in the areas nearby to saute his hunger before he passed the border to the west and finds a place he can get human blood.

- It's during the last night Tommy runs into Wilbur. The coven leader, Philza, had some spies tell him a little fledgling was in their territory.

- A fight ensues, Wilbur clearly is stronger as he's fed on human blood. but Tommy is crafty and manages to get away by outsmarting him.

- Tommy keeps a lower profile after that but does run into Wilbur again. The other stating he doesn't want to fight, just talk.

- See any type of bloodsucker feels drawn to Fledglings, and Tommy lost his sire way too early to be on his own. Plus, Tommy is pretty strong, having the power of fire manipulation.

- Really Phil just collects powerful people, but he's also soft for Tommy because the kid is just young and confused. Having been taught to deny himself food for the sake of others. And that's not good for a young vampire.

- See young vampires, fledglings, need human blood to grow strong. Some vampires consider it cruel to keep them on animal blood because it can stunt growth. Though Vampyres see nothing wrong the kids grow up fine all the same if a bit slower and weaker at first.

- Tommy stays a while longer in L'manburge as Wilbur is a nice company, but he's wary. he then meets Techno and Phil, and is a little relieved they don't mind him being here as he's not killing their food or anything.

- Phil decides he wants to take in Tommy after seeing his powers, and also feels sorry for the small child because he clearly doesn't know anything about what he is. He was never given a choice as to what he wanted to be and told lies.

- Up to you if Phil is right or not, or half right.

- But they work to gain Tommy's trust, see where Tommy is weak he's susceptible to Wilbur's silver tongue. They convince him to stay longer.

- See Wil can do small suggestions, but not alot as Tommy will catch on more than a human would.

- In the end, it's up to you whether Tommy helps them see that killing isn't the way to do or if they convince Tommy to give into his bloodlust.

- So yeah this can be Dark 4/4 or it can be fluffy depending on you.

Chapter Text

- Some lore first before going into the main plot.

- Brines are immortal beings, there aren't many in the world.

- It started back with a spawn by the name of Hero, who was made into the first Herobrine when gifted it by the God of Chaos.

- From there at least three brines now exist in the world. Noah, Skybrine, and Eret. Each died in the nether at a different time and died in ways that were horrible.

- Brines are made when one dies in pure misery and agony.

- Tommy jumps in the lava feeling no one cares, no one loves him, and he isn't wanted.

- He comes back, crawling out of the lava with claw hands, and now has pure white eyes.

- He had no memory as he lays on the Netherrack with raspy breaths, just that his name is Theseus or Tommy, and that he's in the Nether.

- Stumbling about in the Nether for a while, Tommy tries to regain his barings. Trying to remember something.

- Mobs leave Tommy alone and Wither Skeletons tend to avoid him at all costs.

- He soon finds a portal and gets out into the snow. Where he finds Techno and the piglin knows he isn't human.

- See Piglins see Herobrine as their God-King as they nether beings. So Techno knows WHAT Tommy is just now HOW he got like that.

- And also finds out Tommy has no real memories to his name... he really wishes Phil was here.

- Execution can go that only Techno gets capture, or Tommy does too.

- If Tommy gets captured, this is how he finds out about his powers over fire and destruction. Setting light to four buildings and nearly killing Fundy.

- Though they know who Tommy is, and Dream does too, Tommy isn't trusting of them like he is Techno. Could be because Techno is familiar to him as a piglin.

- they do get back to Techno's house, not before Dream near gets burned alive too trying to provoke Tommy with things he can't remember. Tommy just gets annoyed by Dream's voice and tries to torch him.

- Pyromaniac Tommy pog (he and Sapnap get along well XD)

- Tommy is much more violent now than before, Brines are being of destruction and chaos, they thrive on the pain of others. Could be because they also died in misery so they want that misery to be felt by others.

- Whether Tommy remembers or not is up to you.

- Personally, I can see him having a moment of just looking at Tubbo and being like "The Tommy you knew died that day, alone, in pain, and angry at the world. And I'm not that Tommy, I was born from the ashes of that life. And I'm not him, not anymore."

- Tommy I can see would be on okay terms with Phil and Techno, not big friends, but wouldn't see a reason to turn them away. Same with Ranboo. This Tommy is making new connections and a new life.

- He lives in the Nether and carves out his own path now, and isn't a pushover.

- Look this idea is just me getting sick and tired of how Dream always won, and I just want to see him suffer. (No I am not upset about what is happening in the prison, yes I know it's not helping things. But its cathartic to see that Dream is understanding what it's like to be helpless and alone.)

Chapter Text

Phil smiled proudly at Tommy as the other moved through the gardens swiftly and silently. Techno was watching, listening and giving Tommy pointers on how to stay silent. They were training him to hunt, today the family was going out for a dinner meal together. They wanted to make sure Tommy was ready for anything.
His little fledgling was getting better as the years moved on. Still too young though to be on his own. Took alot of time to convince Tommy, but slowly the little teen started to trust them.

Tommy was wasting away on the streets of Manburge, Phil offered to him a family, a home, just to have him join their coven. Tommy was hesitant at first, to be a vampire was a big choice. Phil didn't want to force the kid, so they worked on his trust, his concerns, and after promises to never leave him, Tommy agreed to it.
That night was just time for family, Phil's wings around them as he held the boys in his arms. Tommy clinging to him with small whines.

Warmed the ancient beings cold heart at the memory. From there it was slowly working to get Tommy on his feet. The kid was hesitant to feed, which most new vampires were. Phil was there, so was his brother, nudging him back up to his feet when he stumbled about.

Wilbur huffed, "Gremlin is getting good, but he's still heard from time to time." he told Techno.

Techno hummed, "He's a fast learner though, I remember how much you bumbled about Wil." he smirked as Wilbur scowled.

"I'm still better as if the gremlin could get the jump on me," Wilbur said proudly with his head up as Phil chuckled at that.

Wilbur then squawked something similar to Phil's crows, making some turn their heads. Tommy had jumped out and tackled Wilbur, "GOTCHA!" Tommy laughed out as he pinned Wilbur down.
Techno laughed along with Phil, one monotone but his family could tell his amusement was there. Phil was wheezing at Wilbur was now wrestling with Tommy, "He got you good mate, rule one, never underestimate your opponent." Phil teased Wilbur lightly.

Wilbur was snarling at Tommy, but there was no real threat behind it, the two hissing and spatting at each other as they rolled on the grass. "Little gremlin child!" Wilbur said to Tommy as he pinned him finally.
"Not a child!" Tommy yelled back, "not my fucking fault you had your guard down!" he gave a shit-eating grin.

Techno chuckled with a grin, "He's got you there Wil." he dodged a swip his brother sent his way after getting off Tommy.
Phil flared his wings slightly, "Let's not ruin the lawn boys." he said seeing Wilbur ready to tackle Techno, but the Angel of Death had a bright smile on his face. "Took me forever to get the flowers to grow after all." he chuckles at them.

Wilbur was still glaring at Techno, but Phil could see the edges of amusement on the other's face. Tommy had dirt on his face and leaves in his hair but was grinning brightly as the moon itself.
"You're getting better Tommy." Phil praised, finding the pride swell at Tommy's preening under his sire's words. Tilting his head as the sun had dipped below the horizon, staining the sky a deep blue with pink edges. The trees shadowing them easily so they could train early.

Soon they'd be heading out to test Tommy's skills, but Phil was for once optimistic. His youngest would do well, and his coven would help him when he fell.

-0-0-0-0-0-

The sun was high, the curtains drawn in the manor. Phil was reading silently, Wilbur was playing a game, Techno was beside him reading also. Tommy was against Phil's left side watching Wilbur play with some commentary here and there.
Phil's wings were over Techno and Tommy, his fingers petting Wilbur's hair sometimes from there he sat leaning on Techno's legs.

Downtime with the coven, Phil humming to himself as Wilbur leaned back into his hand for more pets. Whining when Phil tried to pull away, making the oldest vampire chuckle and go back to petting him.

Tommy tucked closer to the soft feathers with a sigh, closing his eyes and humming faintly as they hugged closer to him. Phil pressed cool lips to Tommy's forehead, he loved his sons dearly.
A happy smile, leaning back to see Wilbur was fighting one of the boss battles. "Fuck I'm five levels over and it's still hard."

"Do games like this up the enemies if you're overleveled?" Techno mused to him, as he peaked up from his book.

Wilbur snarled a bit, "Fuck if they do, grinding it already hard enough without them nerfing the classes. I mostly play for the story now." he grumbles out.

Tommy for once was silent possibly because he was just content being close to his sire, his dad. Phil hummed at that, "I'm sure you'll get it mate, if not then just come back later and try again." he told him scratching Wilbur's scalp lightly seeing the tension fade from his shoulders.

"Or just ask Techno to do it for you." Tommy teased as Wilbur used his elbow to swat Tommy's knee, eyes not leaving the screen as his tongue poked out of the corner of his mouth.

Phil snickered, adorable, his son was just adorable.

Techno by now was also invested in Wil's game, marking his page with his thumb as he leaned his head on Phil's shoulder without knowing it. The four content again to just watch and feel Wil's tension as he was getting the health ever lower.

Just in a pile of cold warmth and enjoying each other's company. A time where only the coven members would see past the bloodshed and sadistic tendencies. To the world, they were feared, but to family, they were people still. And they were loved, that was more than enough.

Chapter Text

Out of all things Tommy expected to find while working to serve some of the Arcana cards this was not one of them. The room smelled of inscents, myrrh, frankinscense, dragon's blood, and sage was some Tommy could pick out. He wasn't sure, but he felt drawn to his room, finding the fireplace crackled with life, the flames orange at the bottom with blues and whites at the tops, casting the room in a soft glow.

There was a soft jingle that had him turning his head, a person walked into the room. Tommy opened his mouth to state he was leaving, but his throat felt dry, numb, the words dying away as blind folded eyes met his blue ones.
"Would you like Avonox to read for you?" she asked in a soft tone, it seemed echoey in his head for some reason.

Her hair was pure white, long, with a silvery glow to it. She, Avonox, had on a cloak that was a soft black and silver. The silver stain inside shone in the light. On her forehead was a smooth white stone, decorated out with silver with purple stones.
The face was decorated in strange tattoos down to her shoulders, swirls that ended in barbs.

Tommy blinked, "But I don't have any money." he found his voice returning as he said these words. Watching as she crossed the room, she had on a strange outfit, colorful, teal sleeves that were see-through that we're gripped by gold bands around the wrist and elbow, exposing her shoulders, the outfit gripped around her neck and was a blue color down to the waistband that was also gold, and the pants were a dark pink and black that flowed at the end.

He noted now she was barefoot with claw-like toes.

"Did Avonox ask for money?" she asked in amusement, sitting at the table. She rested slender fingers on a stack of cards that looked to be made of watercolors and gold leafing. "The cards rarely speak, but they speak of you, and they shall tell me everything about you."

Tommy knew he should feel dread by that, the colorful purple and pink curtains ways in the breeze outside, as the moonlight peaked in. The room felt comfortably warm despite that, and Tommy got the feeling he was needed here.
Setting down the tray he had and towel by the door, he walked over and sat down across from the strange girl.

Her lips upturn into a smile, as she lit white candles in front of them, and took out of a box carved with a tree the cards, then set down in front of them a clear pendulum on a stand, the gem hung there and it seemed to shake despite Tommy wasn't bouncing his leg and neither was she.
The cold hands guided Tommy to touch the deck, finding the cards warm under his fingers.

Avonox had him spread out the deck and pick the cards that called to him, right of them. Her eyes, though cover, seemed to know what she was looking at as they uncovered each of them.
The cards formed a circle around one, and Tommy felt that was where they were meant to be.

In front of him: The Tower, Reversed, the boars shadow in the looming lightening of the tower. Tommy could faintly hear the thunder booming and the sound of rain against walls.
Going clockwise: The Page of Pentacles, Reversed, they clicked like clocks and the chittering of the ferret over the rain.
Death, Upright, his crow skull eyes tilted up to the horizon, creaking of bones over the sound of thunder.
The Seven of Sword, Reversed, the sharp sword in the dragon's mouth seemed to gleam in the low light. The heat of their fire rushed over him.
The Hermit, Upright, the gentle brown eyes met his, and the lantern on the guitar case seemed to shine in the room.
The Mage, Upright, a smirk on the face of the diamond creature, claw-like fingers seemed to point to nowhere but everywhere.
The last one, sideways, The high priestess, her eyes seemed to be neutral, a head tilt, as if she wasn't sure which way she was to go.

Avonox looked at them with her eyebrows furrowing, "This is... difficult." she said softly, the voice seemed to echo over the sounds of the faint storm in the room. Tommy looked back at her, "A young life so tangled in a web of deceit and treachery, yet the struggle to get free remains."

Her fingers brushed over the cool watercolors of the cards, their gold leafing shining in the low light. "What?" Tommy asked in a soft tone, finding his own voice seemed to echo into the nothing. "But, what can that mean?" he asked.

"You're more powerful than even you know Tommy, but there is a mystery around you, a doom, a warning." Her masked eyes looked at his, "A dark cloud threatens the Tower, feathers of black that rapidly approaches."

Tommy frowned at that, looking confused by it all, he wasn't sure what to say as he licked his lower lip.

Avonox sighed through her nose in a slow way, taking in the scents of the room. "They speak of a future, one that may not be as you expect it to. The mage speaks in riddles, and the priestess can only guide when you are ready."

Tommy leaned forward slightly, "Why me? What do they know of me?" he asked her in a curious tone.

Her cover eyes looked at his blue ones, and she moved over the last card, The Sun stared back at him, the bird rising to the light, the heat increased around him.

The tower crackled and rumbled, crumbling to dust, the sounds of crows cawing, ringing of swords, screeching of fury, only one light remained as the Hermit held out its paw. The pendulum swirled in a circle at a rapid pace and the candles flickered in an unseen wind.

"Good and Evil aren't as defined as we like to think they are, Tommy. Nor are people as one path as we hope them to be. Lies and hazy truths surround you, no matter the path you take, it will always be gray. There is no easy way."

Tommy blinked as the storm seemed to silence, the rain pattering silently as he looked at the fortune teller silently. She regarded him in silence too, "There are many things coming to your life, the gods are invested in this story. The outcome," she tapped the Sun, "is up to you. But take heed, the storm will pass."

Her hands ran over the Tower, "Omens are warnings to take heed, they are neither bad nor are they good. They are messages from the Gates, they offer no comfort nor do they offer hurt. For they can only do the damage you let them."

The Mage indeed speaks in riddles.

"Listen to their words Tommy, only then can your path be true to you," Avonox told him quietly.

Sitting there for a moment and gazing at the cards that seemed to gaze back. Tommy could only wonder what they had in store for him.

He slipped out of the room, the fresh air making his head spin. And quickly returned, but was shocked to find no time had passed from the time he entered the room.
And when he tried to take Tubbo there the next morning, the room was vacant with no one having been there at all. And no one in the records having stayed in that room.

Tubbo wanted to know everything, but Tommy found the words died in his throat when he went to speak of it. He could only say he met a woman who seemed rather nice if a bit strange.

The Gate watches.

Chapter Text

- Wilbur met Tommy in a small village that worshiped a being called Theseus, the Star Child.

- Most of the village only continues this festival in tradition, not many believe the Star Child even exists.

- With the kingdom growing, a new religion of only 8 gods and godesses, has very little room for outsiders with their smaller deities.

- Tommy himself sees this happening, and has kept his vow to protect his town for centuries now, and wishes to move on.

- So he attaches himself to Wilbur with a necklace he gave to the other. And wants to travel with the other to return to his homeland far west.

- Wilbur agrees to help Tommy, and in return, Tommy will see to Wilbur is protected from any who wish him harm.

- This isn't a binding contract, Tommy would leave Wilbur with the necklace any time he wishes. But he sticks around because he likes Wilbur, and can tell Wilbur is one of Lady Death's children.

- When L'manburge is founded, Tommy knew Wilbur was well-meaning for it. But his protection only extended to Wilbur and not the nation.

- He stayed because he couldn't bear to part with the man he came to see as a brother.

- Tommy remembered well sitting beside Wilbur's body when he asked his own father to kill him. And knew in this realm not many gods were allowed inside, just one who is just a sadist.

- So Tommy took Wilbur's soul and placed it into the necklace so he wouldn't be sent to Limbo.

- From there Tommy stuck around to see what would happen, watching a man lose himself to his desires to control. Exiled by said man, and could only shake his head each time Dream tried to control him.

- Seeing no real chance of his friends he made caring about his supposed suffering in the area he was sent to. Tommy withheld his protection for L'manburge and traveled to the Blood God's chosen.

- Techno knows what Tommy is, but refrained from saying anything about the god among them.

- Tommy himself is mature, just likes to act like a child because it's fun. He's a playful deity, after all, he is of the stars and is the Star Child of Clara.

- Tommy does get there before Techno's execution. And follows him to L'manburge when he's taken in.

- As a favor to Wilbur's desires to see his once family safe, Tommy protects Techno from death. And silently promises to the people, those with evil in their hearts will never see the light of the moon and stars again.

- Tommy takes Carl and Techno back himself, given his true form is a rather large animal of your choosing.

- He admits to Techno he saved Wilbur's soul that day and carries the other with him always. Knowing that Wilbur, while he had his faults, did not deserve the afterlife he was to receive away from his mother.

- He asks Phil and Techno to come with him to Kristen's domain, so he can return her son to the Lady of Death.

- Tommy does not wish to fight an ancient being over a soul and only stuck around to see what would become to L'manburge.

- I'm thinking they agree to come after L'manburge is destroyed and gone.

- Bittersweet in the fact Tommy states to Tubbo that to stand on a ground already soiled in blood will never reap the harvests he wishes.

- People get angry that Tommy, a God, wouldn't protect them from the wrath of the Blood God.

- Tommy himself is passive about it, stating his protection only extended for the duration of Wilbur's life, he has very little power otherwise. And XD only lets him stay because to attack Tommy would have Clara VERY upset.

- Whether Tubbo is redeemed or not is up to you. I can picture Ranboo wants to tag along with the small group and leave this place as soon as possible after everyone turned on him.

- From there you can continue with them making it far west to the realm of the gods or not. Or you can end it with them heading out and Ghostbur joining them as he is tied to Tommy.

- Oh yeah Ghostbur is a manifestation of Wilbur, an echo of his hopes and dreams, that Tommy allows out of the necklace to roam. But Wilbur himself can only remember so much and tires easily from it.

Chapter Text

The mood was somber, friends and family sitting in the pews quietly. The mother of the late teen sobbed her heart out. He lay in the open casket, face as pale as snow, and blond hair vibrant as the sun. The dead blond, Tommy, had been young when he died, barely 17. An accident really, neck broken after he fell off the stairs of his parent's home.
So quickly does death take away what we care about.

If you had asked Tommy though, what had to lead up to this moment of total darkness around him, he'd have said he started when he met a strange man at his local library.

Tommy never had seen the other blond before, putting away books with a smile on a face that had never seen sunlight before. Blue eyes like his own gazed at Tommy with a smile, fanged teeth, maybe the guy was into heavy metal or gothic. A few at his school said they wanted to file their teeth to be fangs.
"Do you like the more horror section?" the man asked curiously to Tommy who was looking around for something to read.

Librarians sure did like to talk, but Tommy nodded, "Yeah, I like to be scared." he admits.
"Any reason why?" the other asked him with a hum a slight head tilt as he looked at the younger blond.
Tommy paused at the question, thinking it over in his head, "I suppose it's the scare factor, the unsettling truth that we don't always know what goes on after night. Our primal fear to never go out at night..."

The man hummed at that with a slight chuckle, "I suppose so," slender fingers reached up and took a book off the shelf and handed it to Tommy. "I've read this one myself, said to have been written by a real vampire if you believe that," he told Tommy with another grin.

Tommy had taken the dark-covered book called Shadows and Blood, looking it over. When he looked back up to thank the man, he saw him and the cart was gone, without ever having made a sound.
The book itself was a good read, spoke of vampire covens and about how they lived. How fledglings were made and chosen out. Apparently, not just anyone could become a vampire.

He spoke with the man, Phil, alot about books after that day. The librarian seemed very eager to answer all of Tommy's burning questions and give him many books to read.
Phil was a little eccentric, but never did he make Tommy feel uncomfortable. He assumed the man was in his mid 20's from how he acted. Phil smiled often to Tommy and would come around often when the kid was in the library. Often he would bring over his two sons. Techno helped Tommy with his schooling and Wilbur liked to sing and got excited when he heard Tommy was in the choir.

Perhaps Tommy might have noticed the signs if he was paying attention. Lapses of memory where he couldn't recall what he was doing, fatigue, lack of appetite, and moments of irritability when away from Phil.
But it was too late for those thoughts when Tommy felt a hand push him hard over the railing, and everything went dark.

For the next time he came too was to the sound of the lid opening. He was laying amongst the soft velvet of a coffin, and Phil smiled at him kindly. "Time to wake up mate, let's get you home," he said helping Tommy out of the ground.
Tommy blinked at Phil, doe-eyed from sleep still in his eyes as he took the other's cold hand. He was pulled into his sire's embrace as his brother ruffled his hair of the dust that had settled in the coffin.

The moon shone in the sky, the graveyard was silent, and the coven of three vampires became four that night.

Chapter Text

- In this world, there are two types of Gods, Old, and New.

- Dream Team and friends are Old God, and are generally nice people.

- SBI and friends are New Gods and aren't so nice of people.

- Then we have Tommy, a normal boy who gets pulled into a world of gods against his will because apparently there is a fucked up prophacy. Isn't that just great!

New Gods

- Wilbur is the God of the Internet/Technology

- Look up the song 'Welcome to the Internet by Bo Burnham' to get an idea of how fucked up this guy is.

- Wilbur is the youngest of the new gods, and consider the son of Philza.

- Wilbur is rather off-putting at the best of times, you get the idea he's not that sane, nor is he as nice as he acts.

- Boy's got a silver tongue and knows everything about you, he knows your likes, dislikes, what you believe in, your religion or lack thereof, your addiction problems, what triggers you, and every thought in that brain of yours. Unsettling huh?

- Wilbur is good at reading people, given he can profile you just from your many social medias.

- Possibly the scariest part of him is what some old gods call the Remote Control.

- You know VR headsets, yeah Wilbur can find a way to pretty much control you with them. Not that you remember, you think you're playing an online game when you've been doing as he asks of you.

- He also isn't the only one who does this.

- Technoblade God of Conspierices and New War.

- Techno knows of every type of conspiracy theory out there, and if they are real or not.

- He knows a person's fears of their government, and their thoughts of anarchy.

- Techno also represents these thoughts of anarchy and war. He's the era of biological, technological warfare.

- He can go from a little quirky and blunt humored to fucked up insane with a lust for blood.

- Techno has been around longer than Wilbur, but with Wilbur's help has gained power rather quickly with how stuff circulates on the Internet.

- Techno's little 'helpers' his 'Voices' are people who might have drove themselves insane by looking for proof.

- Not all 'alien abductions' are by aliens, most are Techno making his little sleeper agents in the small corners of the world.

- Philza is the God of Globalization and Money

- He represents the idea of unification under one world power, and the world's currency.

- Phil is the oldest of all the new gods, and kind of adopted all the younger gods as his children along with his wife Kristen.

- His belief is that the Old Gods era is coming to a close, and people are slowly turning to them for more ideas. Belief in the world as a whole rather than the gods of the earth and sky.

- Phil himself seems like a rather kind man, fatherly aura and appearance, coming off as a huge weeb, and owns his own twitch where he plays games.

- Most of his children tend to play games online too and have a good following.

- His little helpers, his crows, are actually mechanical meant to look like real things. They are his eyes and ears, and may or may not have people who took an interest that mysteriously died. Of which he uploaded their minds to these little friends of his.

- Not like you can do anything about it, for fear of being 'shut down' as a time out.

- Kirsten is the Goddess of Media and Games

- She is the second oldest goddess out there of the New Gods and is Phil's lovely if a bit creepy, wife.

- She represents gaming and any type of media, TV, pop culture, Social, or advertisement. She shares her domain with her youngest son Wilbur and teaches him his new domain of the internet.

- This takes some of the load off of her, and also the fact, Wilbur is a momma's boy.

- She also controls followers with a type of VR headset, and was the one who taught Wilbur how to use them. She's so proud of her little boy.

- There are other smaller New Gods, but these four are the leaders of it. the rest tend to be ones that follow under the main gods.

- Explain is Fundy who represents the Dark Web and is Wilbur's son

- Schlatt and Quackity, the Men in Black, who work for Techno. They also works for Phil as a gods of Gambling.

Old Gods

- Dream is the God of the Sun and Order

- He's one of the last of the oldest gods out there, most others have faded or have agreed to be whatever the New Gods wish for them to be.

- He's leader of the rebellion against this, they want fair say without having to bend to the will of the New Gods.

- Dream really just wants a world where they aren't treated as lesser for not being something sparkly and new.

- Phil has taken an interest in Dream and is trying hard to convince the other to agree to work for him. After all, Order is all that Phil wants too.

- Dream hates Phil with a burning passion, he also hates Techno due to the fact the man has almost killed him twice.

- George is the God of the Moon and Sleep.

- Mister Sandman is what he's called now, and George refuses the 'followers' that come with that title.

- Wilbur has offered George a chance to be powerful again, being the god of Sleep drugs would fall under his domain.

- George feels sick just even thinking about taking that deal.

- Sapnap is the god of Fire and Harvest

- He's gotten offers to be a representative for farmers now and global efforts to stop hunger. Sapnap is apprehensive about taking the deal, given the two he loves, Karl and Quackity are New Gods.

- Sapnap has a lot of issues with feeling like a third wheel, despite knowing Dream and George care about him, and this revolution might work if the prophecy kid is true.

- Karl is the God of Time

- He was the Oldest of them but took Phil's offer to join his side as Time is pretty much unlimited in what it can and can't be.

- He still clings to Sapnap coming around and taking up his offer too, and Quackity misses his little firecracker too.

- Bad is an Underworld God, but he won't say what kind he is.

- It's unsure how old he is, but all that is know is he's very against the new Gods after they caused the death of his lover, Skeppy, by turning him into what they wanted him to be. (think Red Skeppy vibes)

- Phil seems rather on edge about Bad, but isn't scared of him, but wary of the demon-looking god.

- There are others you can make up if you want, but these are what I got right now.

Main Character

- Tommy-centric train here we go. he's a 17-year-old kid who is starting college early and looking to be a streamer with a side as computers.

- About as 21st-century kid as you can get, shocking he's the one who is destined to bring about the New Era.

- See Tommy has this prophecy hanging over his head, he will be the start of the Era of Chaos, of which either the Old or New gods will govern.

- See the world revolves in two eras, Order, of which the ones in power govern for a long time, and Chaos of which the world order is broken and a new power can take over.

- Tommy is the start of this New Era, and both sides want him to help them gain power.

- The Old Gods get him on their side they will remain in power and might get enough to depower the New Gods. Not kill them, but put them all on equal footing again.

- The New Gods wish to tempt Tommy to their side and give him his heart's desires in return for them to start their own Era of Order.

- Both sides offer to Tommy power, to make him into a God if he wishes. And Tommy is just overwhelmed.

- Think Divorced parents feeling of being passed around and 'i'm the better parent' vibes.

-Tommy could, as an Old God, be a God of Magic, as a New God he's a God of Dysfunction, of which he's work for Phil in keeping the world on its toes. you know, how we feel the government likes to keep fighting with each other to keep the Order.

- So between dodging offers and kidnapping attempts by the New Gods, trying to understand the world of the Old Gods, and keeping up with his normal life, Tommy is just very very overwhelmed by this whole thing.

- As for Tubbo and Ranboo, that's up to you, could be gods or could be just Tommy's human friends who get dragged into this.

- Low Key Tubbo being tempted by Phil or Wilbur to get Tommy to their side and they will give him a full scholarship to his engineering degree. and him becoming one of Wilbur's followers is kind of creepy.

- Ranboo having the same problem with Techno though.

- This whole story is meant to be fun if a bit unsettling.

Chapter Text

Tommy looked around the whiteish room his feet making blue ripples on the ground as his sneakers hit it. An uneasy feeling settled in his stomach as he looked around before he turned around to see a guy looking at him, sitting down in front of him. "Excuse the emptiness, I have yet to get a good read on you," he said to Tommy who jumped a bit when he noticed him.

His curly brown hair bounced as he tilted his head with a cheerful, warm smile. "Come over, have a seat." he said waving his hand to the nice chair for him to sit across from.
Tommy licked his lower lip, but seeing nothing else he walked over, "Where the fuck am I?" he asked the guy when he neared.

Brown eyes core into his blue ones, "Don't worry about that, questions will be answered soon, just sit down." he told him as Tommy did so, finding the chair was comfortable and fitted to his body shape easily.
"There, see, nice and cozy." he leaned on his elbows on a table in front of them now, Tommy looked confused as the man rested his lips on his intertwined fingers. "Now then, let's see what we can find on you."

The world around them shifted, "You like comfortable places, have always wanted to live away from people." they were suddenly in the forest. "A cabin, nice, dad loves them too." the world shifted to have a nice cabin home with an open floor plan for the living room and kitchen, and a room behind the guy. Sunlight filtered in through the windows and the homey scents of cedar wood and firewood filled the air.

"You're an interested boy Theseus Thomas Innit." the man said with his brown eyes looking Tommy up and down.
Tommy looked at him, "Wait I didn't tell you my name-" he was shushed lightly at that, the man's voice was very soothing.

"Don't think about that Tommy, just let me do my work." he smiled brightly at Tommy, "You're not big on social media outside of your youtube account, focusing on school, that's very good of you." he praised as Tommy sat back looking confused as he tried to process.

The other smiled again, "It's alright Tommy, nothing wrong at all, just rambling. Never had a tricky one like you before. But there are a few things." he mused to the teen with his hand moving down to tap the table. "Just gonna ask you a few questions, then we can talk."

"I didn't agree-" Tommy stared but the guy just hushed him again.

"No need to stress about it, this isn't a test Tommy." He said as Tommy found he wanted to listen to the guy. "Just nod or shake your head, easy, no real thought to it. You can do that, right Toms?" he asked with a gentle smile.

Tommy found himself nodding to that, finding the nickname to be strange, but the thought was hard to grasp as he stared into the brown eyes. The environment was comfortable, he didn't feel in danger, the gentle roar of the fireplace and wind outside reminded him of home.

"Good, good." the man praised him, "I am Wilbur, I'm just curious about you Tommy. I want to see how much I know of you is true, you can answer these basic questions, right?"

The teen nodded again to that as Wilbur looked pleased with that, "Excellent, there isn't much on you Tommy. Private person, but your clicks paint a picture. Lonely, touch starved, you crave attention don't you?" he got another nod, "Thought so, you never had much validation in your life, shame you are rather talented."

The praise made Tommy feel warm for some reason when he tried to grasp onto why the thought slipped from his mind. It was easy to just listen, to turn off his thoughts about Wilbur.
"Only child, you search up a lot about siblings. Ever wanted to sibling, Toms?" Wilbur asked as Tommy nodded to that, he always wanted a brother or sister. Wilbur cooed at that, "I myself have always wanted a younger brother." a weird look to the guy's eyes, but Tommy didn't think hard on that.

Wilbur tapped his fingers again, "You seem rather rude and annoying to some who talk about you. I have to wonder, do you believe the things you say about yourself?" he asked.

Tommy shook his head at that, he liked to talk a big game, but really it was all to give him a false confidence boost.

"Thought so, Techno is the same way you know. He pretends to be disinterested to not let people hurt him. You don't want people to hurt you either, so you pretend." Wilbur smiled at the nod, "You'll fit right in, you want to fit in, right?" another nod that had Wilbur grinning widely at the kid.

"You know Toms, I want to get to know you more beyond here. So would my dad, you've wanted a family, right? A real family, would you like to come to meet mine?" Wilbur asked.

Tommy went to nod, but blinked a few times then shook his head to clear it, "W-What!?" he asked. "Dude I've only just fucking met you!" he said trying to get up but found he couldn't, his arms were restrained down. Panic overwhelmed him and the world distorted.

Wilbur clicked his tongue, "Damn, you are smarter than most humans out there. But I guess that's why you're this Red guy." he mused as Tommy looked at him a little startled and scared. Wilbur grinned, showing teeth, "Don't be afraid of me Tommy if I had wanted to hurt you I'd have done so by now." he chuckles, it sounded cold and sent shivers down Tommy's spine.

"Just wanted to know who I was looking for, dad has quite the interest in you. Most Gods and Goddesses do." Wilbur huffed a bit. "Had hoped this to be simple, but I do love the players who are smart, all the most satisfying to see them fall."

Tommy felt dread seeing the crazed look in Wilbur's eyes as he eyed over Tommy. "Mom's gonna love playing mind games with you. For now, I best return you to the real world, but if you ever want to visit, just call my name, Wilbur Soot Craft, in front of a computer. I'll come as soon as I can Toms!" he said cheerfully.

A hand patted his hair as Wilbur was in front of him, "I plan to find out more about you gremlin. So please consider talking to me, I'd never lie to you unlike other Gods out there." he grins at him, though there is the threat behind the smile despite his eyes squinted closed. "I'll be waiting... or I'll come to find you." he chuckled out.

The world spun as Tommy fell back away from the computer screen with a groan, he felt really sick. Like he was just forced to watch something very colorful and spinning at a rapid pace.

The only thought on his mind though was what the fucking hell just happened!?

Chapter Text

First, the types of trainers, I see our friends being.

- Phil is the Champion of his region, he's primarily a Dark and Ghost-type guy.

- Pokemon Team: Honchkrow, Runerigus/Cofagrigus, Chandelure, Gourgeist, Sableye, Morpeko.
- Secondary Team: Honchkrow, Chandelure, Hydreigon, Aegislash, Gengar, Mimikyu

- Phil's team, if you read their pokemon entries, has a lot to do with kids and/or creepy/scary backgrounds. Such as Aegislash only choosing rightful kings, and Honchkrow commanding Murkrows and is merciless by nature.

- Techno is Ground and Dragon for his typing and is a rather powerful trainer known as The Blade. 

- Pokemon Team: Mudsdale, Garchomp, Mamoswine, Kommo-o, Altaria, Swampert

- Techno doesn't really have a secondary team 

- Most of his team is power and strength, and Techno is all about the flashy moves.

- Wilbur is an Electric and Psychic-type trainer, he's also a musician on the side.

- Pokemon Team: Ampheros, Toxtricity, Hatterene, Alolan Raichu, Delphox, Malamar

- Boy's team is creepy yet cute, he takes after his dad, Ampheros was his first, a Mareep named Friend.

Going semi into plot:

- Tommy is a Dark and Fairy trainer and is our main character.

- He starts out with Galarian Zigzagoon and Impidimp as his two friends along the journey he embarks on. 

- Tubbo and Ranboo are the two friends he meets along the way.

- Tubbo is a Normal and Bug-type guy.

- The three he has by the time Tommy meets him is Wooloo, Combee, Beedrill

- Ranboo doesn't have typings, he uses Eevee Evolutions because this friend can't choose. 

- He has the most out of the three when they finds him, and he's the oldest at 17, nearing 18. 

- Ranboo has an Umbreon, Slyveon, Vaporeon, and Espeon. 

Plot

- Phil is Tommy's mentor in this pokemon world, he's training Tommy to be a pokemon trainer one day. And is set to sponsor Tommy in the coming year for the pokemon league.

- See in this region you must be 18 to go off on your own for a pokemon journey, if you are 16 you must have friends and your parent's permission. 

- Phil and promised Tommy when he turned 17 they'd head out together for a year, then at 18 Tommy can be on his own. 

- And Tommy, being Tommy, left at 16 to 'prove himself' and travels with Tubbo and Ranboo after beating the first gym. 

- There are the Gym Challenges and the League, the gyms are for people between 16 and 18 to train for. Really just badges of honor to prove your strength. The League is a sponsored event for apprentices of mentors to prove themselves. 

- Tommy felt he was getting nowhere with Phil training him, and wanted to prove to his dad he could take on the gyms first. Phil was apprehensive because he wants to take Tommy there to help him understand where he went wrong and how to improve.

- Tommy feels the character is built by learning yourself, both are right in some way. And Tommy is just impulsive. 

- So when Tommy leaves, Phil finds out and is having to chase down his son all through the region. The problem is Phil is always a town behind Tommy, and it's just... something.

- Phil also has two other kids in their 20's, Techno and Wilbur, who left at 18. He adopted both of them as his wife thought she'd never have kids... she did, but er... she died due to it. 

- it's why Phil is so clingy of Tommy because he's all he has left of his wife. 

- Phil means well, he's just a bit protective of his little boy, and also what Tommy did is semi-illegal. And if the media got ahold of the kid he'd have a panic attack no doubt, and Phil would have to deal with very invasive questions and a scared teen. It not a fun time for either. 

- As for Tommy's team later you can come up with that so long as he kids the first two and it stays within him being Dark and Fairy. 

- Same for Tubbo.

- you can even make up your own Eevee Evolution since this region they are in is a 'new region

- I personally headcanon they are in Lockstine's pokemon region: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YvZu06dHK-A&list=PLp67IGu5BvKWDEE2-jNkwxzeg7bN4Yk51

- The Kaskade Region is what he calls it, and I love it!

- I just changed a few things to fit an Idea I'm going for. I just love the region Lockstine created. 

- So that's the idea, might write oneshots on this if I get in the mood. 

Chapter Text

- Phil owns the Sleepy Bois Ranch in an area far away from most people. The nearest town is miles away. And for 33 years old he's doing very well for him, healthy and fit.

- He 'owns' hybrid animals that help him and/or live on his farm with him. And he saves lost or hurt ones.

- See in this world Hybrids aren't seen as very human, and those of farm animal kinds are seen more like animals than people.

- Phil however sees them as people and treats them as such, they aren't dumb animals they are just as smart as any person if taught like one.

- Not all Hybrids are treated equal either, most farm animals are treated like animals. Bird Hybrids are only free in some parts of the world, Phil's home Kingdom being one of them. And Mob Hybrids are too feared, so they actually have a high standing in life.

- First Phil rescued Techno first, he's been at the Ranch the longest.

- Techno is a horse hybrid in this, who has a weird fascination with shiny objects. He was a draft horse and used in mining for heavy lifting.

- When Phil found him, Techno was very sick and some talked about just killing him because of how sick he was.

- Phil bought Techno for cheap and made sure the other couldn't be sold off again. Nursing him back to health and back in shape.

- Techno isn't to do any heavy lifting ever again as it might damage his body. So he mostly just helps Phil with fieldwork, like harvesting plants. He has a potato farm, and others help him with the heavy stuff, but he likes to plant and harvest them.

- Wilbur was next, a circus brown mooshroom. Considered 'rare' by many.

- His mushrooms were sold as a rarity for eating, and he was often shaved clean of them to perform for people.

- See Mooshrooms must have their mushrooms taken off when the mushrooms are fully grown. If taken off too young it could leave scarring on their backs.

- Wilbur was forced to dance, sing, and play for a large crowd that ogled him. forced also to flirt with them. He was a 'handsome' hybrid after all. even if Wilbur was disgusted by it.

- He later set fire to the ringmaster's tent and ran away, found by Phil exhausted and lonely.

- Wilbur dislikes the sound of cracking, reminds him of a whip, and is touch repulsed.

- He hates wearing clothing that isn't 100% cotton or wool. And is very sensitive to people trimming his mushrooms. Phil slowly helps Wilbur, and they later teach Tommy and him to do it for each other.

- Tommy and Tubbo came around when Wilbur did, a few weeks apart.

- They came from the same ranch, and both have trauma.

- Tommy was often used for 'Young Mushroom Harvest' which is very illegal to do on Mooshrooms hybrid or not.

- It's where they tear open the skin on his back to get the young shoots of his mushrooms to sell. They are very nutritious, and most harvest them from the ground, not on the backs of living hybrids.

- Tubbo was in charge of the bee area, and if there was never enough honey in the hives for the week, he was punished for it. tearing off his flowers which hurts like hell.

- Mooblooms flowers are meant to be clipped, not pulled, and the leftover stems fall off later.

- Tommy is skittish around loud noises, and Tubbo around fire for... reasons.

- Tommy also is very touch starved but repulsed when one touches his back top. He and Wilbur share this in common and were taught by Phil to trim their own backs.

- Tommy wanted nothing more than hugs from Wilbur, but doesn't get them often. So he knitted Wilbur a cotton sweater to make him feel like he was hugging him and Wilbur cried that day he held it to his chest.

- Ranboo could either be a cow hybrid or a racing horse. Both are angsty.

- As a cow, Ranboo was on a farm and was to be 'killed' for meats that are much 'rarer' than normal cows. But due to short-term memory problems, he always forgot, and the owners took sick pleasure in retelling him when they could. In this one, he bonds mostly with Techno, as Techno was told the same things once.

- As a racehorse was pushed hard, and was to be used as entertainment, something he bonds with Wilbur over.

- they all help out where they can.

- Wilbur takes care of the sheep and learned to shear they need it, he loves their soft wool and is very gentle with them. As he knows what it's like to be hurt while sheared.

- Tommy and Tubbo help Phil by carrying small bags, feeding the regular farm animals, or helping Techno with harvest season.

- Tommy helped Phil's cow, Bertha, birth a baby cow. He got to name it Henry and plays with the little guy often.

- Tubbo refixed the bee farm and is so happy he doesn't have to worry about honey production and can just take care of them. Phil harvest honey, but not near as often as his other owners did. And never punishes him.

- Phil got ownership papers for each of them. As the older owners came knocking and weren't too happy about their possessions being taken away.

- Took Phil months, but that was the first thing he did.

- Dream and Schlatt were Tubbo and Tommy's owners, and they tried to steal them back. Only for Techno to break Dream's shoulder and Schlatt's leg with his hooves.

- They couldn't say Techno hurt them, as then they'd have to admit to stealing one of Phil's animals. Bruised Ego's all around.

- Techno is very protective of the three 'foals' Tubbo, Tommy, and Ranboo. He sees Wilbur as a brother, but never says that out loud. Technosoft.

- They also all help kids understand hybrids better, Phil hopes by showing the younger generation that hybrids aren't animals but people, might pave way for a new start.

- Techno is a gentle giant to kids, even if he says otherwise. Wilbur lets them near his sheep, but doesn't let the kids touch him, freaked out when it did happen.

- Tommy and Tubbo and Ranboo like playing with the kids and enjoy when they come over. Phil does too as it wears out the three to get them to sleep at night.

- Tommy hates the color red as his owner, Dream, mocked him for it. His favorite color now is green. And he low key steals Phil's hat because he likes it alot, Phil finds that adorable and let Tommy keep it making himself another one.

- This is light angst and heavy fluff guys.

Chapter Text

Started a new book called

Lacrimosa

Demon, Dark SBI with a Human Tommy

wish me luck on this one.

Chapter Text

It was always told to never go out into the woods, never to leave the safety of the village walls. Tommy knew of these rules, knew of their reason for existing. But that never stopped him from worrying, such is how he ended up in this position. Running barefoot through the forest to catch up to a friend of his.
See Tommy woke up early in the morning to the sound of someone outside. The sun still rising early in the sky, casting a warm glow across the pale sky. But Tommy was more focused on one of his friends in the village following a man into the woods.

They all knew of the rules, so why was she following this stranger? And Tommy, being the ever-smarty pants that he is, decided to follow after.
Now running against the dead leaves, dodging through branches and trying to see where they went. The sound of laughter in the air, and the soft humming of a song. Tommy grunted when he landed on the ground a few times after tripping, but as he got up and the third time he saw in front of him a cottage house.

As far as he knew no one should live out here, but the place looked to be rather old. Candles lit inside, as the water wheel turned against the river by the house. Tommy saw his friend, Emily, enter the house.
"Come along now." the man giggled out, "Let's get you comfortable for dad to finish his spell."

Tommy frowned at that, as he crept over to the house. The sound of people inside reached his ringing ears, as he tried to silence in his heavy breathing. Luckily the sound of the water masked it well.
Peering into the window, Tommy gazed at Emily sitting on the chair with three men near her. Tommy knew them, at least one of them, Phil was the shortest of them. The man's blond hair, which had small strands of gray, stood out to him. Warm blue eyes that now seemed much colder than before.

"Very well done Wil," Phil said as he ruffled the hair of the brunette beside him. "She will do nicely, and just in time too." the man moved over to the large caldron, which made Tommy's heart skip a beat in fear.

Witches?

Phil never had struck Tommy as a man who would get into the black arts, he was always so kind. The man was his uncle for crying out loud! He seemed fond of Tommy and spoke often of his two kids. These two in the room must be them. That meant the larger guy was Techno.
Tommy pressed away from the window against the wall feeling his heart pound in his chest. He needs to head back, get his father, find out what's going on. But he felt rooted in the spot, unsure what to do.

Tommy felt panic rise upon his chest, trying to muffle his panicked breathing. His ears were ringing, the man he thought nice, but he wasn't...

"Mate, you need to breathe." Tommy felt his breathing hitch as he looked over to see Phil leaning out the window with a slight frown at him. "I'm not the doctor, but you're breathing right now can't be good."

Tommy could only stare back as Phil moved about the house from the window and outside. He could hear the man's footsteps near him, but couldn't move. He wanted to cry, but couldn't.
Warm hands cupped his face, "Theseus." he heard a steady voice say as blue eyes looked up at the blue ones of the elder. "Just breath with me, in and out slowly, okay?" he says easily.

He shouldn't trust him, but Tommy still found himself matching Phil's breathing slowly. "Good, good. You're doing well mate, just breathe," he said to Tommy as his thumb brushed away tears.
Fingers petted his hair, "Come on, let's head inside." Tommy wanted to say no, but a hand on his back lead him up the stairs to the cottage home.

"Techno calm yourself, it's just my nephew." Phil chided Techno, who looked a bit on edge. But calmed when he saw Tommy, Wilbur leaned on the sturdy post of the house.

"Woah, he looks worse for wear... guess he's never seen witches at work before." Wilbur snickers a bit as Phil gives his son a look at that, before moving Tommy to sit down near the fireplace. Putting around him a warm blanket that was deep green in color.
Phil looks at Tommy as the younger hugs the blanket shaking still. "Shhh, you're alright, we'd never hurt you. Promise," he says gently.

Tommy looks at him with wide blue eyes, "B-But you're... fuck you're all..." he manages out, he wasn't a kid, but right now Tommy felt helpless and small in front of these three beings of darkness.

Fingers carded through his hair, "Theseus it's okay, yes we witches, your aunt gave us our power. But don't worry, we'd never hurt you, okay?" Phil said in a soft tone, trying to calm the teen's fears. "Just sit here alright, you can watch if you want, I promise, I promise, you're going to be fine."

He wanted to scream and cry, wanted to run, but Tommy felt himself nod at that. Unsure why he wanted to stay, maybe it was the part that believed Phil's words. Believed he was safe, remembering his uncle hugging him close when he did visit.
Phil gets up and groans a bit, "Not as young as I used to be, but that will change soon." he gives a darker smile to Emily who seems to be in a daze.

Wilbur giggles a bit as he moves from the cabinets to Tommy, ruffling his hair. "need anything gremlin? Techno made some soup if you like potatoes and rabbit." he mumbled out going to the fireplace where a smaller pot was.

"I like potatoes." Techno grunted out as he helped Phil stir the larger cauldron

Wilbur made a face at that as Techno snorted, Tommy watched him get out some in a bowl handing it to Tommy. Rabbit stew, not many in the village made it. And while he felt he shouldn't trust anything given to him, Tommy found himself very hungry. Gosh, it smelled good.
"Be careful Toms, it's hot." Phil chided mother hen that he was.

Again his hair was ruffled by Wilbur as Tommy ate some of the stew, feeling warmth as he ate. Taking off the shakes he felt from the cool spring air outside.

Phil hummed to himself as he dropped into the potion some red powder, Tommy blinking as the stuff turned to a red color. Blue eyes looked at Tommy again as he tsked, "What even were you thinking running barefoot in the forest, you could have gotten hurt."

Tommy ducked his head at that, "Sorry." he mumbled a bit as Phil just sighs heavily shaking his head.

"Just please don't do it again Theseus, we don't need my brother panicking about your feet being cut up." Phil told him softly as Tommy nodded to his words.

Silence rang up as Tommy finished his food, setting the bowl beside him, and gripping the edges of the blanket. He watched Wilbur get out things Phil needed and Techno watching and doing the heavy lifting.

"What... are you doing?" Tommy asked, curiosity getting the better of him.

No that was bad, being curious about dark magic was bad. But Tommy still found himself wanting to know, and Phil's smile seemed all too eager to tell about it.

"Oh, this is what is known as a Youth Potion," Phil said, motioning for Tommy to come over. Tentatively he did, feeling a bit on edge. "With it, we can feed on the life force of any person who drinks it."

Phil leads Tommy over to a pale book as it opened up, Tommy looking at the red ink as it had the potion on it. "Should help me gain back some years." he chuckled a bit as he pets Tommy's hair.
Tommy hummed at that looking at Emily and feeling a bit bad for her. "Don't worry mate, the process is painless, she won't feel a thing," he promised to Tommy. Moving him to sit back down as he was now placed on a bed in the corner of the room.

Wilbur bounded over again as he smiled, "Want to get some more sleep, judging back your dark circles you haven't slept well." he said playing with the strands of Tommy's hair. "I could help you sleep, a song?" he offered to Tommy.

The teen hummed at that leaning on Wilbur, he did feel tired and didn't want to witness Phil draining the life from Emily. "Get some rest mate," he heard Phil's voice say, "We'll watch over you, right Techno?" he asked.

There was the warmth of another person beside him, and strong arms around him. Rather than feeling trapped, Tommy felt very safe. Humming again, Tommy buried his face into the chest of Techno. A soft humming of a song filled the air as he was held.

Blinking once, twice. Tommy slowly drifted off the sleep in their arms and soft pets to his hair. They might be witches, but they were still family, and Tommy supposed that was all that mattered.

Chapter Text

Pressed up against the wall, the vampire hunters kept their heads down. Their mission was simple, kill the vampires of the Sleepy Bois Coven and find Hunter Tommy. It had only been a week, no doubt they'd keep the kid alive for leverage against them or as a blood bank. Given Tommy has a rare blood type that vampires craved for.
Each in the team knew Tommy well enough, so they had no doubt if he was alive they'd find him.

The mansion was eerily silent, the only sound being the wind outside as they moved quietly and quickly through the dark halls. Careful to mask their breathing as they neared the main hall area.
With matching nods they entered in quickly, just in time too it looked like.

There was a human gagged and dazed on the floor with the Angel of Death on the throne. Beside him were the Siren and the Blood God. As the door opened the fourth turned from the human, blond hair and still blue eyes, Tommy!
They kept their weapons out as the group stared back at them, Phil looked downright murderous. "So the academy deems it necessary to send a raid party into my home?" he snarled out.

The air felt cold, some hunters gripped their weapons tighter, most had earplugs in to deal with siren. "Thomas Innit, we respectfully ask you to come over here." one said as the leader had his crossbow aimed at Phil.

Tommy stared at that, "Are you lot suicidal?" he asked in shock as Phil rose slowly, but made no move forward.

"I'd wager they are mate." Phil sneered, his wings flaring a bit as some people took a step back, stances ready.

"Tommy, get over here." one of his old friends hissed to him in worry, as Tommy stared at them.

The Blood God growled at that, "Theseus isn't going anywhere with you rats." he said, "And none of you will be leaving here alive." he moved at inhuman speeds, and all hell broke loose. Tommy ducked away from the projectiles as Phil's wings easily batted away the bolts.

They came prepared, but Techno was in full vampire mode. He was tearing through any that were vulnerable. Wilbur was giggling as he watched from his seat. And Phil's crows circled from the rafters above.
Blood ran down the flooring, Tommy stood up, the human they had gotten was awake now and having backed away in fear, sobbing.

Phil picked the leader up by his hair, "You come here, disrupted my newest son first feeding, all for one. Misguided glory?" he flashed his fangs.

"Tommy," Phil's voice turned soft now, "Come." the teen walked over to Phil easily as the remaining survivors looked horrified others disgusted.

"One of them are you?" the older guy gruffed out as Tommy looked at him passively. His eyes looking at him.

"I didn't say I wanted to leave my family," Tommy said to him, his eyes turning to a deep red color.

Phil chuckled, petting his fledglings hair, "Well since you lot were so eager to come here, guess tonight is gonna be a family meal." he muses, as he pulls Tommy over as Techno held the one in place while Wilbur's voice held the others in place. "As per tradition, fledglings drink first."

Tommy felt his sire's hands on his shoulders, "Don't worry son, it'll come naturally, and we will be here with you the whole time." Phil promised and nuzzles his soft blond hair.

Looking at the man in front of him possibly in his late 20's, as he glared at Tommy. The young vampire's eyes glowed a deep red color, and he tore into the other's neck. Phil smiled at that with soft coos, as Wilbur was quickly to attack one as well with hunger.

The Family feeds well that night.

And as the servants clean up the mess, Phil leads his newest son to the nest. Carrying Tommy in his arms with soft purrs, his brothers petting his hair from time to time.
"Get some sleep mate," Phil whispered softly to him, kissing his cold lips to Tommy's forehead. Laying him down on the soft velvet of the coffin, it was tradition for new vampires, during their change, and after their first feeding to sleep in one.

Tommy hummed a bit at that, leaning his cheek on the smooth fingers. He felt sleepy and safe here with his family. The final changes were to work their way through him in the next few weeks.
"Sleep well, my son," Phil told him in a fond tone.

Tommy mumbled something, but the words warmed Phil's dead heart. "Love ya dad." as the older being purred and his other sons cooed softly to him.

Chapter Text

- So in this once Tommy is like a Cleric of a church, has been since he was little and taken in by them.

- Dream, who isn't evil in this one, took him in and his little brother and they trained together to learn the art of healing.

- But like every Dark SBI story shit hits the fan real fast.

- Tommy, while out in the town, makes friends with a man named Wilbur.

- Wilbur is a Demon and the Sin of Lust.

- He catches the demon's eye with just how pure Tommy's soul is, and Wilbur finds himself drawn to it.

- Wilbur starts to hang out with Tommy more and get to know the cleric.

- Though a gremlin, Tommy is very sweet and kind to people around him, healing and helping the people. He's never done anything for pleasure, greed, or of prideful nature.

- All the more reason to corrupt the fuck out of the kid.

- Wilbur introduces Tommy to his family, Phil, Wilbur's dad, and Techno, his brother.

- Techno is the deadly sin of Greed

- Phil is the sin of Pride.

- yes this does imply Phil fell from 'Heaven' and is a rough fallen angel who has the most powerful of all demons.

- Phil went against the gods and defied their ideas that people were pure and good, believing that, given the chance, they were monsters. He didn't want to be a tool anymore, he wanted to be in control... and now he sort of is.

- Phil finds he likes Tommy, and slowly they start to encourage sinful behavior in him.

- Example being Techno can suggest people steal to take things.

- Tommy would be looking at something but knows he can't afford it so he leaves. But Techno might grip his shoulders, have him look at it again, and say 'Why not just take it?'

- He nudges Tommy in the direction of greed, letting his powers wrap around the kid's mind and get him to commit the act.

- Wilbur makes Tommy 'lust' for things, not really in a sexual way. Lust can be the act of just longing for something, and an intense desire for it.

- Makes Tommy desire a family, desire freedom, desire his say over all aspects of his life. Making him lash out at some church teachings and thoughts.

- He drives Tommy to question and drives Tommy to do reckless things, not enough to hurt or kill him, but give him a taste of a faster life.

- then there is Phil, Pride, slowly giving Tommy his rudeness and ego. Making Tommy feel better than others, and tapping at walls, and rebuilding them into his image.

- Around 'family' Tommy is still their Tommy, but Phil makes it to where others just think of him as an annoying and mouthy child.

- Dream is the first to take notice of the slow changes in his brother and grows worried about it.

- He follows Tommy one day and sees Techno.

- Dream and Techno know each other because Techno once tried to manipulate Dream and corrupt him.

- Dream panics and manages to get Tommy in the church and away from them, and get him to think a little clearer.

- Tommy freaks out of course and the priest sends Tommy to connect with his 'guardian angel', the one who took Tommy as his own. Sam.

- During the whole trip it's just SBI harassing Tommy to get him to come with them as they keep losing control over the kid.

- And Phil and Sam having a custody battle over Tommy.

- How it ends is up to your preferance.

Chapter Text

So I have a few ideas for new chapters/one shots.

- werewolf one shot of pack dynamics and werewolf Tommy. With some Dadnoblade.

- a purge idea one shot with Tommy gaining his syndicate name.

- a Tommy one shot of him being found by Phil and Technoblade after he ran away from the smp.

- another one shot for New Gods. Possibly Kristin meeting Tommy for the first time.

- Trick or Treat AU one shot.

- A one shot for the Demon SBI I just wrote about.

- Circus of Misfits one shot it’s in my own prompt book.

If you have other suggestions let me know. But I have ideas for each of these.

Chapter Text

Tommy felt nervous as he played with the blankets biting his lower lip in worry. A soft huff beside him, and a tongue licked his cheek lightly. Tommy gave a weak smile to Techno as he moved over and ran his fingers through the fluffy reddish-brown fur. Techno's tail moved lightly as he nudged the pup lightly with his nose. Taking in the scent of mud and leaves, the werewolf caught the faint under scenes of fear.

Techno held back a whine, he supposes it was normal to be worried and scared. This was a big moment for the pup, he'd be a part of their pack, he'd gain his rank under Mother Moon, and Techno was ready to teach him, no matter the rank he got.
The howls outside, Phil had called a meeting, Techno nudged Tommy to his feet. And Tommy lightly gripped his fur, not enough to hurt but for Techno to know he was. He nudged him again to calm him down.

Outside the cave they went to the meeting as Techno sat beside Niki, Tommy stayed near him. The werewolves around him were in full wolf form, their eyes turned to their leader sitting near the front. His black fur with dark sleeks of blond on his back.
Tommy wouldn't be able to understand, but Techno had him sit beside him.

Phil's tail was raised high, showing his position as Alpha, "Today is a special day for our newest pup." Tommy felt a bit unsure when Phil looked at him after growling, but Techno's tail pressed to his side to calm him.
"Techno has agreed to take on this pup as his own, and under tonight's full moon the pup will gain his form." Phil's tail moved left to right, as there were barks and howls at this joyous news.

Tommy couldn't understand a word but could tell they were happy as some bounced on their paws, the Omegas, and Betas yipping. Phil's tail moved sharply to the right, and silence quickly fell over the pack.
"In other news, when the new pup settles into his form, we'll have a hunt, a feast in honor of the newest member from the outside in years." Phil heard the excited whispers around.

Phil barked to Techno, who stood up and Niki and Ranboo nudged Tommy to the center of the clearing of wolves. Their many eye colors looked at him in excitement and anticipation. Tommy sat there as Niki nudged him again to comfort him before going to sit back down.
He felt awkward right now, fidgeting with the leather jacket on him. Phil nosed Techno's cheek as did Wilbur. Before the large alpha stood up and padded over to Tommy.

The pup's heart was racing, Techno huffed lightly nosing his hair lightly, a gentle gesture before he moved down to his shoulder. Tommy tried not to tense, feeling the heat of the werewolf's breath through the jacket.
Then there was a sharp pain, he cried out as the teeth dug into his shoulder. Blood ran down his arm and side, as Techno faintly whined at the fact it hurt him.

Tommy's eyes gazed at the sky, wide with pain. Blue eyes could make out the clearness of the stars, the moon hung above them like a silver ball.

The howling and barks around him faded away as he took in the sight of the moon. The stars seemed to dance around her shape, forming steps as the shapes took form to wolves with the inky blackness in their pelts and stars in their eyes.
Stepping along the stars like a ladder to the sky, they yipped and barked, leading Tommy along through the stars.

The feeling of the cool night air in his face, as the inky pools below him rippled like water under see-through paws. His heartfelt full, he felt warmth all around him, the excited pants as they ran, the love his pack mates from below, as they raced high into the sky.
Soon they did slow down, as the starry wolves took places around two forms.

Tommy looked at them then two the larger forms. They'd put Phil's high and bulk to shame, silver white and blacker than night.
Their eyes were blue and red, gazing at Tommy evenly. Padding over to him, the silver she-wolf bent down to him.

A cool tongue liked his forehead, nosing his face. No words were said, but Tommy could tell she was greeting him. His senses were alight with so many feelings, sights, and smells. The black male wolf grunted out softly, shaking his body.
Pulling away, the silver wolf chuckled out a rumbling sound.

Sitting down, they tilted their heads to the sky and howled. The others joined in, the sound echoing around Tommy as his ears flicked up.

'Little Star Wolf, run far, run high, run through the ladder of the night sky. Carry with you the wisdom of your ancestors. Look to the stars, look to the moon, never to the ground. Let them lead you, Star Wolf, to the embrace of our mother moon.'

The words repeated as the world around Tommy started to fade away, and the darkness slowly consumed him into a peaceful, dreamless sleep.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

There were so many scents, but none of them felt overpowering, Tommy felt calm at the breaths around him. A deep rumbling sound of another snoring, the wheezing sound of someone breathing through their nose... Wilbur, that sound was Wilbur. Tommy remembered the many times sleeping near the other and the way he breathed.
The other was Techno, sounding like he was growling in his sleep. Tommy felt comfort as he was pressed on either side by the two. He buried his nose into the soft thing in front of him, the scent of pine thick in his nose.

Everything in his head cooed, the scent of his alpha's comforting any fears he felt. Tommy's ears twitched as he heard a huff from the one in front. "Mate, are you awake?" a soft voice breathed to him.

Tommy whined slightly when Phil moved, a gentle nudge, "Wake up Tommy, the pack is waiting to meet you."

He felt Techno and Wilbur move as Tommy huffed and slowly opened his eyes. The world was so different as Tommy opened them wider. He lifted his head to look at the alphas.
He heard a breath of shock at that, "Dad his eyes!" Wilbur breathed out, as Phil hummed at that.

"What's wrong with my eyes?" Tommy asked looking up at the two, finding this dark green mist curls around Phil, while there was this bright blue one around Wilbur. "Bitch what's wrong with-"

Techno is staring at him, and Tommy can smell their excitement. "your pelt too, Theseus you're a Blue-eyed Omega." the large alpha breaths out, around him was this red mist.
"Omega?" Tommy whines a bit, of course, he got the lowest ranking, even useless as a werewolf. He lowers his head and whines again, soft whines above him, as his alphas nose him lightly.

Phil sighs, "No Tommy, it's alright, you're perfect. Mother Full Moon made you this way." his tail moves happily. "She has chosen you for a great destiny pup."

Tommy looks confused as he feels shaky, standing to his paws. Paws? He looked back at himself now and yelps a bit. He has a tail! He's standing on all fours, it started to settle for him as he bends down to look back at his long body.

He's a werewolf!

His ears were flicking around as he could hear everything. The sound of the wolves outside waiting for the sight of the newest member. He could hear his alpha's breathing. He could hear the sounds of the forest outside, crows, rabbits, and even the vibrations of things moving through his paws.

Tommy looks at the three alpha's who looks amused. "Take your time pup, many take time to adjust to their new body." Phil tells him, "How do you feel?" he asked softly.

Flicking his ears, "I... can hear everything and smell it too." Tommy tells them as Phil nods to that as Techno moves over and nips at Tommy's face lightly. Tommy finds himself leaning into it, his tail moving lightly.

"Take a minute Theseus, we can head out soon," Techno promised him, his alpha nudged his flank lightly.

Tommy shakily took a few steps, but soon found he could walk easily. Remembering how easy it was in his dream last night. He felt playful, he felt energized and started to look at what he looked like.
His fur was a bright blond with streaks of silver along his flank and down to his tail. Sparkling almost in the low lit of the rising sun into the cave. His paw pads were black in color, and his pelt was rather shaggy like Wilbur's but smoothed around his head much like Phi's did.

Techno said he had swirl markings along his muzzle and forehead, that his eyes remained a bright blue color. It was hard to describe them, but Phil said they would in time once the other pack mates saw him.
Wilbur yipped happily when Tommy and he jumped about the large cave, letting Tommy felt a feel for how his legs worked. The pup nipped at Techno's ears making the larger grunt but playfully bit back. Phil's tail moved happily, seeing his eldest easily getting the hang of playing with his pup.

"Alright you two," Phil chuckled after a moment, "Come, the pack is getting restless," he said.
Tommy whined a bit but was let up by Techno and his ears flatten. His tail tucked as he was a bit scared, his da- Techno nudged him lightly as they walked together out into the morning sun.

Warmth held Tommy's pelt as the sun hit it, feeling very nice. His ears flicked up as he heard hushed whispers. There was a nudge against a side as Tommy moved forward on command and carefully moved to sit beside Phil.

The wolves were whispering to each other, 'His pelt is beautiful.' 'Look at his eyes!' 'Mother Full Moon has blessed the pack!'

Silence rang at Phil's tail sweep, "I'm sure you all can see the changes, but I shall announce it anyway." he chuckled. "Today is a wonderful day indeed, out Mother has blessed us with a Blue-Eyed Omega, the first in this clan since the time of my great great great Grandfather's rule."

Tommy looked at Techno confused but got a soft growl for him to pay attention and a tail to his flank saying he'd explain later. Tommy turned his head back to Phil. "the pack shall eat as one tonight in celebration."

Joyus howls rang up at that, barking as well that was a series of cheers. Phil chuckled a bit, "Hunting parties head out with us tonight, for now, let us welcome our newest pack member." he turned to Tommy, "His father wish to call him, Theseus."

Tommy looked at that, finding the name sent sparks of warmth through his pelt. A name, his pack name, his mind howled for joy at that. His tail moved as Techno chuckled and licked his cheek.

"Theseus shall be trained by Techno, his Alpha, and now his father. I pray to the Mother Moon and Brother New that his powers grow well and that he comes to find his place well in the clan." Phil said as howls rang up in agreement.

Techno nudged Tommy as he howled as well, and Tommy found himself letting out the same sound. His instincts were burning with happiness. As the howling died down, and Techno nudged him to the center, where the other pack mates, his pack mates, joined him.

Nips to his face, and licks on his ears, and nudging here and there as their scents were shared. The swirling mist of many colors in Tommy's eyes. He was home, at least his mind told him that, and Tommy felt welcomed by everyone.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

Notes

- Sharing of scents is how pack mates great a new member. Getting their scent and sharing their own.

- With mates, actual lovers, they both come to share each other scents, so all know they are together.

- I took inspiration from Warrior Cats and Wolves of the Beyond.

- Alpha's rarely take on others that aren't Alpha's, but Techno has claimed Tommy as his son and intends to help him learn his powers.

- Tommy's eyes are blue with flecks of silver in them.

- His dream was him meeting the many werewolves of the pack, who sit among the stars.

- Reason Phil is the leader now is that his grandfathers were killed by werewolf hunters centuries in the past. Phil has been around for a long time.

- Tommy will sleep with his father until Techno sees fit that Tommy can sleep with the other omegas. But as Techno is his dad, he will always be welcomed to stay close to his Alpha's.

- Tommy felts some special treatment due to his status, but still is a lower rank so can't tell others what to do.

- Though Tommy isn't one to do that in my idea, he dislikes being a leader and prefers to do as he's told if serious.

- But he does playfully deny simple orders, he'll do them eventually, but likes to mess around. Most Omegas are like this.

- Only Beta's like Niki and Sam can tell Tommy what to do when Phil, Wilbur, and Techno aren't around. As they are trusted not to get Tommy hurt badly.

- As Blue Eyed Omegas are fragile their first few years of coming to be. Top it off with new pups turned from humans can be a bit rowdy and confused in their new forms.

- Techno is protective of Tommy, but this isn't like an overprotective way, he lets Tommy make his own mistakes. But will scold him if he gets hurt badly.

- Mother Moon or Mother Full Moon is their main deity, they worship Brother New Moon when a death has happened in the clan.

- The wolves Tommy saw were dead wolves and the ones with stars in their eyes were ones that were like him

- They run along the star ladder to the next life.

- that's about what I have so far, hope you all enjoyed it. Might do the next one that won on the list.

Chapter Text

Tommy never cared much for Ranboo, but when he saw the guy near panic and the Blood God, The Tower, about to rage against him. Tommy found he prefered the place he had a job at to remain standing. So he agreed to fix the man's cape, and even got a job offer to embroidery the edges for him.
Time with the Tower had been strange, Tommy didn't make friends often, and those he did care about he kept at arm's length. He lost one brother, he wasn't ready to lose more people. Friends left him often, he was annoying, he was loud, and he wasn't worth much in the long term.

Tommy had come to accept this, come to accept that the sun on his hand was more of a curse. It was pale in the light, no longer bright against the sky. Yet the days he spent with Techno had the pale yellow turn to a brilliant gold against his skin.
He felt lighter than before, able to joke easier and vent his frustrations to Techno about the job. Quackity only gave it to him out of pity, he knew that. But Tommy needed the money, he wanted out of this city, admitting at much to Techno. Not that he hates the Emporer or anything, just that the people here, in this area, were shitty.

Techno listened to him, and Tommy lent an ear to the man when he grew frustrated about a failed assassination attempt. Tommy wasn't stupid, he knew getting close to Techno as the days grew on was a bad idea.
But he had no real impulse control, and every fiber of his being was wanting him to stay close to Techno. Tommy really hoped his hybrid instincts weren't claiming Techno as a Nest Mate.

At least he was getting paid, which was all his Plan Buddies cared about. Tommy never got close to Tubbo and Ranboo, just that he agreed to help with bills when they moved in together. That was until Tommy got his own feet.
He told Techno of his plans, seeing no trouble with it, but wasn't sure of Techno's ears pinning back and a slight twitch in the man's tail. Techno said nothing to that, just his red eyes seemed lost in thought.

Which might have been a bad idea, that leads to the next moment.

-0-0-0-0-0-

"You... want me to work for you?" Tommy asked softly to Techno as he gripped the edges of the furry collared cape.

Techno's ears flicked a bit to him, the tail flicking back and forth. "I've already talked it over with Quackity, he wanted a good price for you given you do good work. But, yes, I want you to work for me," he said bluntly.

Tommy made a face, "Isn't purchasing slavery?" he deadpanned.

"Heh, you're gonna get paid, you'll live in your own quarters as you'll be my personal servant. Meant to accompany me anywhere. My... father suggested that I find someone to work for me, and I want you." Techno shrugs casually, his eyes trailing over the golden thread on the cape. A purr in his chest at the sight, he wanted more for this, wanted to praise Tommy for his work. Wanted that work to be done for him in his name.

Tommy shifted a bit at the man's words but found himself thinking on it. The benefits outweighed the risks. He was always told to not trust Philza, Death, with wings that blocked out the sun. The man who supposedly killed his brother, who supposedly ruined his life.
Or... so Tommy has been told all his life. And yet, Tommy wondered to himself if Sam had his own agenda in mind. Tommy questioned a lot of things, one being is running from the Sun was the right thing to do.

Some say growing up in that world made it easier, but Tommy would never know if that was true or not. His mind snapped back at Techno's rumbling sound, it wasn't angry just worried.

Tommy smiled, "Well I suppose the Artic is away from here big man." he joked, a happy purr from Techno.

And though Tommy knew that he'd have a better future this way, a foreboding feeling settled over him. The feeling of arms around his chest and a deep rumbling sound. Maybe he just signed away his life, but it's not like any would miss him here.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

The place was beautiful, stepping out of the car with Techno he stared at the large mansion-like house. Tommy felt small in front of it, the curtains drawn over the windows, casting the place in darkness with only the torches and redstone lamps as the sort of light.
There were two others in the main hall when they walked in. Tommy would have flattened his ears if he had them, the sight of Philza made him want to hide away forever.

"Yesh Techno, when you said he was young, you weren't kidding." The phantom hybrid groaned, Tommy tried not to stare, the man looked just like the brother Tommy lost years ago. Yet he could feel the Phantom's gaze on his person.

Techno's tail moved slightly at that red eyes narrowing at Wilbur. Tommy could feel the tension until the sound of feathers was heard. Phil smiled at him, something soft and gentle, nothing like the stories he's heard from Sam about the guy. "You must be Thomas," Phil said softly. "Techno has spoken highly of you, and given his cape, I can say these words of praise are indeed needed." he mused seeing the golden embroidery on the cape.

Tommy felt his own feathers prickle on his skin and wanting to ruffle under the older avian's gaze. "Er, yes sir, but call me Tommy," he said in a soft tone.

What he earned was a soft coo, which made him want to chirp back. Phil smiled at him, "Rather young to be a servant?" Phil asked curiously.
Tommy shifted at that on his feet, "Not much choice for someone like me." he admits.

Phil knew, he did a whole profile check of Tommy's background. Finding it all be appalling, to say the least, but he wasn't one to deny his children anything. Techno wanted this boy, and he would see to it his eldest son had what he wanted.
"Yes... so I found out, perhaps we can change that, hm?" Phil asked in a calm tone.

Tommy just frowned but said nothing as he was lead inside to see his simple room. He was given one that was tiny, but honestly better than the one he shared with two others. Having enough room for a small desk near a window, and a bookshelf dresser. It was simple, small, but Tommy loved it.

"Your tasks will be given to you by the head servant every day, I'm sure Techno can tell you all that is expected of you." Phil nodded to Tommy before leaving, Wilbur lingered longer looking at Tommy.
Techno's tail lashed a bit at that before Wilbur left him silently. Techno growled faintly, as Tommy snapped his attention to the other.

"The tasks are simple, you get me up in the mornings, have my clothing ready, and do tasks I give you. Making sure I'm fed and have everything I need." Techno shrugged as he nodded to the head servant when he came in.

Tommy found the next week was him learning the layout of the mansion, and having to be taught what to do.

Tasks were simple, he was to wake up Techno in the morning, have breakfast ready for him if he wasn't eating with his family. He was to polish the other's armor, fetch the man things he needed, and even learned to repair his outfits when they were damaged in fights. Laundry was a pain, but Tommy got over the fact blood and sweat were all over them.

In this time as the weeks turned to a month, Tommy started to get into a routine. Up early in the mornings, and going to bed after ten. But also he noted the rest of the family watching him.

-0-0-0-0-0-

Phil would say he's a reasonable man, he's not a kind man, but he still has his nice moments. When Techno came to him, stating he found a servant, Phil was very pleased to see who he picked.

And while Tommy wasn't anything he expected, given the boy seemed to have all the qualities Techno hated in kids, he still was interesting. Phil had seen to it that Tommy did take classes again, lightening the kid's workload so he could attend them on weekends.
From there, he watched the kid work hard for any form of approval. Baby birds needed constant attention, they needed approval from an older. Phil found himself, as the weeks passed, chirping and cooing to Tommy when the other was set to help him.

The sounds he would have made to a boy like Tommy. To his little Theseus. The thought made his heartache again, perhaps he was imprinting all he would have been onto Tommy in simple ways. But no one would tell him no or that he couldn't, Techno as just pleased his father approved of his little servant.

Phil would look into those determined blue eyes, and wonder to himself if his son would have ever had such a good work ethic growing up?

So many nights, Phil wondered over what could have, should have, would have been. Laying awake in bed with the fading dreams of his baby bird in his arms. Alive, safe, and happy. Taunting mockeries of what could never come back.

Yet here Phil stands in the room with the servant boy. He came to get Tommy to help him with something, having been nearby to ask himself rather than sending on the more incompetent servants.
Feathers were out and about, wings that would have been a beautiful gold and red were now dull. It made Phil wrinkle his nose, but also made his cold heart-break at the sad trills and chirps at the boy picking through the feathers.

Stress came off Tommy in waves, making Phil's own feathers ruffle.

They made eye contact, fear is written on the baby bird's face. No, no he shouldn't fear anything, Phil worked hard to make the nest, the home, safe as it can be. His mind whirled and thought back to Theseus... Theseus being sad and alone in his last few days, away from the nest, away from his father.

Phil wouldn't say he was a kind man, but he wouldn't say out loud he longed for another son.

Chirps were given to Tommy, as Phil pulled the baby bird to the nest. Gently preening the wings, nuzzling Tommy's hair, and letting his larger wings hold the smaller's.

Tommy wasn't Theseus, no matter how alike they look. But Phil found himself still wanting to parent the boy who Techno was so fond of. Nothing would replace the hole in his heart, but Tommy might be able to mend it just a little bit.

For now, Phil's nest was again with another baby bird, and Phil wasn't going to let anyone take away this one. Calming the boy in his arms, as Tommy would chirp and coo back, the tension slowly fading away as he played with the shiny rings on Phil's fingers.

Tommy wasn't Theseus, but at least helping this look-alike made Phil feel less like a failure.

-0-0-0-0-0-

Wilbur was conflicted, the longer he stared at Tommy the more he saw his Tommy in the kid. The feathers that now shone on full display, at Phil's instance, were just all his Tommy. Flashes of the young blond over and over again, had him wondering if Tommy was his Tommy.
His Tommy, the ray of sunshine itself, bones on the sight, surrounded by blood. His little brother wanting help wanting someone to hear him, anyone to save him.

Wilbur shook the thoughts, wanting to not dwell on such horrible images. Instead he clung to the hope, the hope this was His Tommy. That the blond hair and eyes like the sky itself was all he hoped for and more.

"I need you to take off your gloves." Wilbur had requested this one day, and wanted to see the boys hands for himself.

What he didn't expect was the blond to start cry and hyperventialting. He felt horrible for causing it, having been berated by Techno for making his favorite servant so scared.

Phil even had to go in and calm the boy down. Wilbur did feel bad, but it still gnawed at his brain, the beautiful sun on his brother's palm.

So he waited, he hung out with this Tommy, pulling him away from his duties to have him hang with him in the gardens. He took the yelling from Techno, all the way cooing over the blond hair that he braid, soft to the touch. He would have Clementin accompany the boy, seeing as the blond raccoon would stick around Tommy like a lost puppy.

The laugh that was too much like His Tommy, how Wilbur clung to this boy, and hoped and longed.

Perhaps that was what lead him here, watching the boy sleep as he carefully took off the gloves on his hands. Soothing him to sleep with gentle humming and carding his fingers through the fluffy blond hair.

If Wilbur sucked in breath at the sight, no one heard it in the silence of the room.

-0-0-0-0-0-

It's easy to play house when a boy who looks just like the one they all lost.

Tommy might have found his chores were less, as he was pulled for long hours into Phil's office. To be held cooed over, and used mostly as a battery. But Tommy wasn't complaining, it got rid of the itching pain of not using his magic.

Soft touches to his face and hair, making him lean into their embrace.

But he wasn't blind, he saw how twisted they were, how manipulative they were. How they made him dependant.

And yet... Tommy stayed, he stayed and stayed.

And if one day he becomes as twisted as they were, as cold as the mountains around them. Well, no one said anything, and Tommy really didn't care.

Chapter Text

Wilbur has grown up in this area, his parents taking his hand and leading him down the packed dirt path. The place he lived was full of strange people, people who worshiped two equally strange gods. They were an even mix of violent and easy-going. 

Yet they loved blood, they loved death and would cut through any who tried to tell them their gods were evil. They bled traitors dry, they sacrificed the unworthy to the Angel of Death and the Blood God. 

Wilbur's first day to see a ritual, he was at least 10 now, and it meant he was to introduce to the gods. He would be judge worthy or not. Wilbur wasn't sure what that meant, just that it was a big day for him. Lead to the many people who gave their offerings, their prayers, their wishes for blood and death. 

He was sat down with other children his age, some looked nervous, others looked resigned to their fates. Wilbur looked at the altar before them as there was red blood oozing from the winged statue.

The sounds came first, but Wilbur found he couldn't look away from the statue. There were dull thumps beside him. Some children were crying, others screamed in fear, some were just silent. The sound of claws on the ground, the displeased and pleased rumbles from a large being. Crooning at some when they cried, and clicking in distaste at others. 

They neared closer to Wilbur, then a pair of bird-like feet were in front of his vision. Wilbur could feel the gaze heavy on his person. Red blood dripped from above, Wilbur didn't dare look up.
A clawed finger touched his cheek, running over his chin and slowly it was tilted up. The warm, wetness of blood ran over his cheek. And he gazed up into eyes that were like an ocean blue. Wilbur gapped at the sight of the blond hair, beautiful black feathers.

A clawed hand ran over his cheek, as the god looked at him. He smiled at Wilbur, soft and gentle, "You... you're perfect." the Angel of Death cooed to him, his hands touching his cheeks. 

Wilbur blinked at that but leaned into the warm embrace, and from that day his training as a leader started.

-0-0-0-0-0-

The Blood God was an enigma even to those in the cult that followed him. He rarely shows himself as much as the Angel of Death did. But, there was no doubt he exists to his followers. 

Which might be why Wilbur listened when both told him a boy was to be found, blond hair and blue eyes. He was to be the Blood God's messager, and the Blood God rarely chose favorites. 

Wilbur had found the boy, living on his own on the streets of a dirty city. And brought him before the altar. "So big man, what makes you think they want to see me?" Tommy asked with a strained smile.

Tommy wasn't as clueless as people think, he knew of the stories of this cult. The death they sow, the destruction they wrought, and the pain they carry across the land in just their mere name. Really he wasn't sure why this cult took interest in him, he was just some no-name kid on the streets.

"You'll see Tommy, the Blood God asked for you by name," Wilbur told him, the man who picked him up off the streets, offered him a home, food, and a family. Forgive Tommy if he felt the need to stay near the man. Wilbur was the first real instance of human kindness he's ever had. Even if it was with some ulterior motives. 

Tommy's eyes looked at the altar with curious blue eyes. The red stuff that ran down into the pool of blood, the copper tang in the air. Tommy was accustom to blood, he's spilled quite a bit to get by in life. He did it to live, to get money, to get food. It was eat or be eaten in the world, after all, people rarely did things to be kind.

But... Wilbur did, and it shocked Tommy, it shook him to his core to think someone wanted him at that. 

"And I shall have no other." a voice growled out, Wilbur bowed at that as Tommy looked at him confused. Then turned back as he sat something sitting on the thrones behind the altar. 

"Try not to scare him mate, he's still new to this." another chuckled, as Tommy stared at the two. The Angel of Death and beside him was a boar man, with long pink hair and sharp tusks. His crown gleamed on his head as he stared down at Tommy with deep red eyes.

Tommy stared back at that, "Y-You..." he breathed out in shock, he knew those eyes, they had haunted his dreams for nights now. 

The Blood God tilted his head and the Angel of Death wheezed out a laugh, "Good work on finding him Wilbur." he praised as Wilbur rose and preened at the words from his god. "Fear not Theseus Innit, my friend here simply has chosen you as his favorite, his vessel in the mortal plane." 

Blue eyes looked at the Blood God, Tommy bit his lower lip at that. "It's not without gain," the gruff voice said, "you'll be a demigod like Wilbur here, strength and power you've always wanted, and with it, I ask you to do is to now kill in my name."

"Oh..." Tommy breathed out at that, feeling a bit overwhelmed.

Wilbur put a hand on his shoulder, "it was a lot for me to Toms," he said in an even tone. "but it'll work out. You should be honored, Blood never chooses just anyone when he does." he promises to him.

Tommy looked at the two gods but found when he held the Blood God's gaze, he was wanted by him. No one had ever wanted him, yet under the stoic and stern face was eyes searching for just as much approval as Tommy wanted from him. They both wanted each other approval, even if Blood wouldn't say it out loud. 

He found he nodded to that as he breathed out a soft, "Okay... Okay." in acceptance, the sharp tooth grin that played on the Blood God's face was both scary and yet soft at the same time. 

And Theseus would kill in the name of his god... until his dying breath. 

Chapter Text

- Tommy in this is just your average kid, a little annoying, a little rude, and a little loud. Nothing that really stands out, he has friends, a mother who loves him, and a city that is alright.

- Of course this is Dark SBI, so shit goes wrong when the Blood God comes into town, and pretty much massacres everyone that so much as breaths wrong.

- When Tommy wakes up again, he finds he's no longer 'alive' technically. He died by the Blood God's hand, but his soul still clings to life.

- The plot of the story is Tommy must travel to the City of the Dead, and beat the King of the place to be given a second chance at life.

- Tommy finds two others like him, Ranboo and Tubbo, one has given up a lot to keep at the game, while Tubbo is just as new as Tommy is.

- They each came from different places, Ranboo's town was blown up by the Siren. One of the Princes of the City of the Dead. Tubbo was also killed by the Blood God.

- The City itself has many secrets and stories to tell, heroes, cut down by the Blood God, people used by Siren, and those who were struck down by the Angel of Death.

- The only way out is the defeat King Philza, to earn back your life by clawing your way through the many monsters and demons of the City.

- Should you fail, your soul will forever be trapped in the city, where you too will become a shade.

- Or you could not fight, give up, and allow your soul to be processed to the afterlife quietly.

- But these kids aren't going to do anything simple, they want to go back, no matter if people they loved are dead, no matter the offers given to them. They want a chance to live again, to really live.

- No one has ever defeated the King, but Tommy cares little about their odds, he will live again, and never take it for granted again.

- There are the two Princes, Siren and Blood. Wilbur and Techno.

- Wilbur rules over the outer City, over the souls that he's destroyed, and the lost poets and dreamers. Those that made deals with him to make music.

- Techno rules over the inner city, over the heroes that died, the warriors that died in battle.

- And Phil is over all of it and can outweigh his son's choices in their area. But he rarely does so. He makes deals when he sees fit and for those who deal with him directly, there is no escape from his City.

- It's thought the many monsters around his palace were people who made deals with him.

- The Princes offer much to the group, anything they desire if they give up their tasks. Mostly because they each take a liking to one in their group.

- Wilbur wants Tubbo, Techno wants Ranboo, and Phil takes a heavy interest in Tommy.

- They offer to the three power, family, a place to call home, they would give to them the world if they asked for it.

- Techno offers to Ranboo his memories back, the ones he's lost after years of fighting to the top by himself.

- Wilbur would give Tubbo power, a chance to prove himself better than the people who killed him.

- And Phil gives Tommy a chance to be a Prince himself, Tommy would be his son, would be in charge of the Gardens of the Lost, the area all started in, just outside the city walls.

- Tommy would be tasked with weighing each person if they would be permitted into the city, and be the first Prince people would face in combat.

- The Princes target what they want the most, and give the chance to change their minds if they do win.

- Up to you guys if our Bench Trio win or not.

Chapter Text

Technoblade

- Werepig boi, you know fluffy boy, huge arms and claw-like hands, 9 to 8 feet tall!

- Softnoblade/Technosoft, a big scary intimidating boy with a soft spot for turtles, yes, please.

- Having a human form, but disliking it as he looks like a nerd.

- Glasses, Techno with glasses is my favorite.

- Gold make his brain go brrr! 

- Long, pointed ears that he can move, flicking them making the earrings jingle. 

- Big boy hibernates during the long winter months, and yes the tundra does have winters. (Often headcanon his area has 3 months of nothing but night.)

- Very grumpy when first waking up from hibernation, but boy when he sleeps you CAN NOT wake him up. (Phil once thought he was dead.)

- Transforms back and forth in his sleep, it's honestly funny

- Techno himself used to be an orphan, I am in love with this headcanon.

- Love the one where he's the Blood God or at least a Vessel of the Blood God.

- Half Human, Half Piglin boy, yeah I simp for this one.

- Himbo Technoblade, IDK why but I love it when people make him a great fighter, very smart at the battle, but to everything else, he's a himbo.

- Long Haired Techno! Mm, Yes, Rapunzel Technoblade

- Techno is much more dramatic than Wilbur, where do you think Wilbur picked up on it.

- Immortal Technoblade who is the godfather to Phil's kid(s).

- The Voices sometimes take over his thoughts, and Techno needs a contact person there to keep him grounded. Ah the Angst.

- Techno with a tail is just fun, also him with hooves from feet is even better.

- Dadnoblade to Tommy is my favorite trope to play with.

- Technoblade in the corset is perfect.

Philza

- Old Man likes Shiny Things and HOARDS them. It doesn't matter what kind of shiny it is, so long as it's shiny.

- Crows gift him and others with shiny things all the time, and yes they do steal from others. 

- Immortal Angel of Death Philza, I love this headcanon, that Kristin is the God of Death and they married.

- I also love Blood God Philza, the idea that he's the Blood God and his 'kids' are his vessels is just so much fun to play with.

- Also Fallen Angel Philza is another favorite background for him.

- Soft and kind-looking man is actually a killer and will fuck up your life if you so much as piss him off once. (Scary Philza my Beloved.)

- But in the same breath, I also love Himbo Crowfather and his murder of crows.

- Buff Dadza with some pecs, those wings need alot of muscle to keep them up. And C!Phil no doubt works out alot. 

- Phil has just bird brain moments, he wakes up sleepy and jumps at his own reflection with wings puffed. 

- He can't see glass because of his bird mindset and breaks through it alot. Techno caves and puts in trapdoors instead.

- Phil tried to 'teach' his kids to fly once, funnier if they weren't avains. 

- Has alot of food for some reason, and likes to give it to his 'baby birds' alot. 

- Claw hands and feet, deadly weapons, but he is rather gentle with them. 

- Short Philza is the Best.

- Antlers on his head and feathered ears, IDK why but I love this headcanon.

- Accidently married Techno after getting drunk after a war won, this idea makes me laugh so fucking hard.

- Likes to open his wings wide when intimidated, make himself look bigger.

- I also love the Colorza being different incantations of him. 

Wilbur

- Dramatic Wilbur is always fun to write, where he is just an over-the-top guy.

- Whore Wilbur is also hilarious and you can not convince me otherwise

- Lanky ass theater boy with a scarf and beanie.

- Phantom Wilbur is always my default if he's ever a hybrid, I rarely write avian Wilbur.

- Siren Voice Wilbur is one of my favorite powers he has because it just FITS okay.

- I love the idea that he made up Sally the Salmon to excuse why he claims Fundy as his son. The truth is he has no idea where Fundy came from, just that he woke up to the kid in his house.

- Love the angsty plot that he raised Tommy himself after Phil and Techno left.

- Sweater Loving Wilbur is my favorite idea of him, he goes for sweaters, trench coats, and other over-the-top outfits.

- Possessive Wilbur is also very fun, especially with Tommy, Clingy Wilbur is also fun as he's been in Limbo for so long.

Tommy

- BAMF Tommy is work every bit of payoff, I am SICK of people writing him as an idiot who doesn't know what he's doing.

- We need more Villain Innit AU's out there, I love me some kidnapped Tommy, but I also love a Tommy that is just as scary as his Family is.

- I love the Capable Tommy headcanons, man grew up around Philza Minecraft, Wilbur Soot, and Technoblade.

- Avian Tommy is my favorite hybrid, just above Raccooninnit 

- Slowly but surely falling in love with Golden Duo, Purpled and Tommy, being Platonic Husbands. 

- Smart Tommy that acts like an idiot is another I really like.

- Headcanons of him having Bird Brain moments is also fun, happy Tommy who chirps and trills.

- Stimmy Tommy, always having to be doing something to feel like he's burning off energy. 

- Gremlin Child who just wants attention and love.

- Touch-Starved Innit

- Stories, where Tommy runs away, are just lacking and I need more of them. Thank you.

- I also somewhat love Piglin Hybrid Tommy

Chapter Text

His paws thundered on the ground as the pack ran quickly, to the safety of the woods, the safety of their home. There, the human hunters wouldn't find them, they would die. But to clear it, over the Wall of Fire that humans built to deter the werewolves of the Dim Forest.
They seek to cut them off there, the pack urging forward. Tommy's side hurt, he knew he was injured, his alpha's, Phil, Techno, and Wilbur lead the way. Tommy was staggering behind, he didn't let it known though, he would make it.

They ran over the area, the hunters nearing on the ground. It hurt to breathe, he could hear his dad's barks, Techno let out a sound of fear, of worry, of fear. The fire sprang up just as Tubbo cleared the area. All but Tommy on the other side, the hunters closing in on him rapidly.

He could hear the barks and howls of fear and worry from his clanmates. Prays to the star wolf, to mother and brother moon, shouts of his name. Tommy hasn't known much in his werewolf life, not like his human life. Before Techno took him in off the streets.
He fought, he kicked, he mouthed off against the idea of being a killer. But, in the short time with his pack, they had become just that, Tommy's Pack.

They were friends, they were family, they feared his death.

Tommy knew what the hunters would do, they would put a silver bullet to his head, they'd gut him, take his pelt as a trophy to be sold. His teeth would be used for decorations, and his bones for fake medicines.
His heart raced, his side burned in pain, his lungs took in the breath at gasping pants. Tommy wanted to cry, he didn't want to die.

But he was, he was to die here, unable to escape the blazing heat the hit his pelt as he kept running.

Would death by fire be better?

NO!

The voice roared in his head at that, to give up was to say Tommy didn't want to live. 

The fire was upon him, the searing heat on his pelt. And Tommy sucked in the breath into his lungs, swallowing the sky itself if he could. He would not die here, he would not give up, if he was to see the next full moon he WOULD clear the fire.

Tommy made himself closer and howled to the sky his words of defiance. 

"I have jumped for the trees, I have jumped for the birds, I have jumped for the mountain lion!" he yelled out loud

"And to the silvery mother moon and her brother new, hear my call, I SHALL JUMP FOR THE SUN WOLF HERSELF!"

Taking in the wind on his pelt, Tommy ran directly to the fire, and as he reared on his back legs. taking in the air of the sister winds, he could only jump.

-0-0-0-0-0-

There weren't many words in the werewolf tongue that could describe overwhelming feelings. Humans had many words, but werewolves liked to be simple.

Yet as the streak of blond and silver lept over the highest flames known to man and wolf alike, the loud, shrilled barks were heard all around.

The sun itself alight Theseus's pelt, streaking it to give the illusion of stars in the daylight sky. Like the werewolf had grown wings!

Flames licked under his paws and belly as Theseus stretched out, and came down. His paws hitting the ground with a dull thump. He staggered on the packed ground on the other side and felt the hard earth against his paws.

Tommy panted, taking in gulping breaths, his legs shook on the ground. Taking in the sounds of his pack yipping and howling in awe and shock. Tommy's ears flicked as the ringing faded around, his head turned back to the wall of flames, to the sounds of the hunters all muttering in awe.

No werewolf had ever cleared the wall of flames they created. 

Noses and nips were quick to follow as the pack was quick to crowd over Theseus. But they still had the woods to clear, Phil barked out the order, but Tommy could see the shine of pride in his alpha's eyes on him.

Laughing out to the sky, Tommy ran with the wolves, the pain has gone from his side.

Tommy howled his triumph to the skies, the others joining in soon after. He howled his thanks to the mother moon and brother new, to the sun wolf who gave him wings. 

And as they cleared into their dens, Tommy was quickly pulled closer to his dad. Techno checking him over, to seek out getting the wound on his side cleaned and healed. 
But his dad held deep rumbles of pride and happiness. 

Theseus clearly had the Sun Wolf's blessing, and his story no doubt would live on in many packs of history. 

Of the one that jumped for the Sun herself. 

Chapter Text

Tommy wasn't impressed by any of this, sure the matron had the city save up for them to take a trip far out to see rare hybrids. But, if Tommy was honest with himself, the owner seemed rather sketchy. The hybrids were treated very well here, some even were allowed out of their enclosures to move about. Only it seemed the more human-looking ones walked about.
The place itself was nice, the man who ran it, Dream, said he made the place as a safe haven for strange creatures. And seldom allowed people in to view them, but it was a learning experience for all kids. That these creatures weren't evil, just as normal as them.

So far they had seen all types of creatures. A piglin hybrid who didn't seem to like kids from how he glared. A phantom hybrid who loved to scare them by making himself invisible. There was even an enderman hybrid who spoke kindly to Tubbo, his friend seemed to be enjoying himself.
Tommy however felt bored, so he did what any bored orphan kid would do, he went off to explore on his own.

The place was large, but maps were everywhere to make sure you didn't get lost. He moved back to the Phantom guy's exhibit as he moved through the dark tunnel to hopefully come back out at the overworld area.
"Oh, it's you again!" a voice chirped out as Tommy jumped turning to the sound to see nothing.

The area he was in was dimly lit, as Phantoms liked the dark, and detested the sunlight. Hence why they turn invisible to hide from the sunlight. The hybrid was very happy to share about his species, overdramatic fuck in Tommy's opinion.
There was a laugh from the phantom, "Oh don't be like that kid, unlike what legends say I won't eat you. Most of us here aren't man eaters." he teased lightly to Tommy.

"Where the fuck are you?" Tommy asked looking around as he backed up in the wall looking around. "Look bitch, I prefer to see you talk to you." he snarled a bit, trying to act bigger than he was.
There was a sound beside him as Tommy yelped when he turned to see the guy there. "Sorry where are my manners." he smiled, his tousled brown hair and stupid glasses looking down at Tommy. "What's your name kid?" he asked leaning on the edges of his enclosure.

Making a face Tommy stood upright again, "Not a kid, I'm a big man, and names Theseus Innit!" he crosses his arms, "But most call me Tommy." he mumbled the last part.
The phantom laughed at that, "Oh sorry big man Tommy," he teased him lightly. "My names Wilbur." Wilbur grinned at him showing his sharp teeth. Tommy did shrink back at the sight.

Wilbur tilts his head, his eyes almost glowing white in the darkness, "So where's your group? The other kids?" he asked curiously to Tommy. His bat-like wings relaxed against the rocks.
The man's enclosure was spacious, stretching around the area. It was forest-like, the sound of crickets and low moonlight made up top. It was rocky in some areas, places the hybrid could stretch out and let his wings relax.

Tommy makes a face, "We were allowed to look around." he lied to him, as he looks at the other's eyes unflinching, he wouldn't let this prick make fun of his fear of him.
Wilbur blinks, the second set of eyelids showing, before he grinned, "Awe, did the little gremlin runoff from his group to see the hybrids for himself?" he teased with a shit-eating grin.

"No, I just wanted to explore is all! Dick." he said as an afterthought as the man was being one.
Wilbur laughed at that with a wide grin at Tommy, "Ah don't worry Toms, I'll not tell anyone." he teased claw hand ruffling his blond hair. "In fact, I can even let you visit other hybrids, I know of one that doesn't get many visitors. He'd love to meet you," he told Tommy casually with a shrug.

That did intrigue Tommy, "Why doesn't he get many visitors?" he asked curiously to Wilbur, the prickly exterior lowering a bit as he wanted to know.

The phantom hybrid shrugged, "Most people aren't too fond of snakes, he's a naga, half-human, half-snake." he said in a blunt tone. "You all completely skipped over his area before coming to mine, guess your leader isn't too fond of snakes." Wilbur mused looking at Tommy as he laid on his stomach to peer at him.

"No, she's not," Tommy mumbled, remembering when he found a garden snake, she flipped out seeing him hold it.

Wilbur sighed at that, "Shame, Phil loves kids, likes to show people not all snakes are killers." he said in a slightly sad tone. "He was really looking forward to today, guess it hurts a bit to know he can't see anyone."

Tommy felt a bit upset at that, knowing a bit what it was like to be ignored. He looks at Wilbur, "Well I'm not afraid of snakes, most aren't in our group, but I guess the matron decided for us." he grumbles a bit.
Wilbur beams at him, "You think you could go visit him Toms? Phil would love that, promise he's a great guy." he told him.

Well... Tommy thought about that, if it was just beside Wilbur's area, then he shouldn't be too far from his group. They were heading to the End areas, so that was just nearby the mobs area.
"I suppose..." Tommy said slowly, "I don't want to be too far from the group though and worry them too much." he mumbles.

Wilbur grins, "Don't worry, I know a shortcut!" he said taking Tommy's hand as he leads the way down the halls.

The guy's hand was cold to the touch, Tommy noted the guy had alot of scales too along his face and arms. Wilbur leads him down the halls past some zombie people chilling, a skeleton hybrid, and other mobs. They waved to him, some looked at him curiously, but that was about it. No one approached them.

Then they came to a stop as Wilbur grins, "His area is just outside, follow the path straight and you'll come to the jungle areas!" he said happily as Tommy looked out at the sunlight, Wilbur seemed to stay in the shadows away from it. "Just come back here when you're done, I'll be inside talking to some friends!"

Tommy hesitated for a moment before he stepped out and walked down the worn brick paths. The area was humid, Tommy could soon feel his shirt stick to his back because of it. Taking off the upper layer to his tank top underneath. Tying it around his waist, Tommy walked down the path as it turned around past tall jungle trees to a rather large open area.

The place was pretty, with many colorful flowers, sunning rocks that were huge, could fit four people on it with room to lay down. Tall trees that looked to be very sturdy and with thick trunks.
Tommy looked around at everything then at the small thing that spoke a bit on naga hybrids. Finding they were near extinct and not many were left in the world. As he neared the railing, he blinked at what he saw below.

There was a man, or what was half a man. Blond hair like his own, and around him was a long green tail, that glittered faint colors of gold and yellows in the patch sunlight he was in. He looked to be dozing, with a white and green sun hat covering his face.
The tip of the tail twitched lazily at the edge of the rock. Tommy blinked at the sight, the man was massive, having scales around his stomach that went up to a broad chest and arms. Beside him lay a green robe that he possibly wore during the nighttime when it cooled off.

Tommy moved his foot as he heard a rockfall and hit against the side of the rocks below. Tommy froze as the naga lifted at that slightly, moving the hat off his face with a scaled hand. And blue eyes turned to the sound, looking from the rocks on up, and then a grin formed on the naga's face.

"Oh, a person!" an accent that Tommy couldn't remember the name of said, unwinding himself and moving across the rocks and to Tommy. Tommy was frozen as the large snake man leaned on the railing in front of him with a grin. "Nice to meet you mate, I'm Philza, though most call me Phil!"

Tommy blinked out of his stupor and waved shyly, "Uh... hi I'm Tommy." he mumbled to him. "Er Wilbur said you don't get many visitors," he said to Phil ducking his head down.
A forked tongue flicked out at that as Phil nodded to him, "Yeah, heard your group go by, guess someone is afraid of snakes?" he asked with a knowing smile. Tommy nodded as Phil sighed, "Can't be helped I suppose, but I'm happy you chose to come to see me!"

Shrugging at that Tommy looked at his tail, "You're huge." he commented out loud, then felt embarrassed. But Phil just laughed at that, a wheezing hiss.
"Yup! I'm over 30 feet long, not including my upper body. Luckily I don't need to eat much to get by, slow digestion is both a blessing and curse." Phil told him happily as Tommy just nodded to that.

Phil curled on the rocks near Tommy leaning on the large rails. "So, I read your species in near gone, why is that?" he asked curiously.

Flicking out his tongue again Phil sighed through his nose, "Most tend to fear my kind, there are few of us left. We live for a long time, I will possibly live for another millennia or so." he told Tommy, who gapped at that.
Tommy stared at him "Fuck your old!" which etched another laugh out from Phil.

Taking a breath, and composing himself, Phil continued "But many believe us to be monsters that kill people... some do, but I don't, humans don't prove much of anything," Phil said to Tommy calming him. "They believe our teeth and scales to be pretty to sell."

"That's... barbaric," Tommy muttered as Phil nodded to that. "Anything else about your species, I mean Wilbur can turn invisible, what can you do?" he asked sitting on the rail next to Phil, feeling a bit more at ease.

Phil grinned at that, "Being a green naga means I'm native to jungle forests, I can hide easily in the plants here. You caught me sunning, otherwise you'd have never seen me." he explained to Tommy.
Tommy himself was in awe about that idea, he's never been afraid of snakes and always found them cool. Phil was just even cooler at that, being half-human meant he could be smarter than a snake.

"There is another thing," Phil said to Tommy with a strange smile, "don't use it often though, it's more for defense if anything and catching prey sometimes."

Tommy found himself tilting his head at that, "Oh?" he asked "What's that? A type of misdirection?" he had seen butterflies do that with eyes on their back.

Phil's tongue flicked out, "Something like that," he said, Tommy noted he was closer than before. "Nothing that hurts though, in fact, some say they are beautiful," he said in a softer tone, as he spoke his blue eyes turned to rings of rainbow colors.

Tommy gapped at the sight of the rings, as he stared into the other's eyes he felt a wave of calm run over him. "Y-Yeah they are..." he breathed out, his mind felt sluggish. Like he was moving through honey, sweet and thick. His thoughts were slow, lazily drifting in and out like ripples of water.
The naga hummed at that, "Tommy, care to tell me if anyone would know to find you here?" he asked curiously, swaying his head.

It took a moment but Tommy shook his head slowly, "No, Wilbur brought me here." he mumbled out as Phil hissed at that, pleased.
"Good, that's good, little one." he cooed out to Tommy, the rings stayed in his eyes. "Come on Tommy, let's go to the trees together." Phil nods to Tommy who nods back at that following the naga's movement.

Sliding over the railing as Phil caught him in his arms, "Now hold on mate, no too tight though." he hissed as Tommy clung to his back.
Slithering along the ground, Tommy was dragged into the tall trees away from the ground. The upper area was large, with many branches forming a treehouse-like area.

"You know Toms, some hybrids here used to be human." Phil chuckled a bit, "Dream takes great care of us, but loves to collect people who could become hybrids themselves.
The green tail coiled around the other's body, holding him in a snug embrace. Tommy sighed, feeling comfort from the cool scales. And Phil liked the body heat Tommy let off.

The kid was out of it, far too gone in Phil's hypnosis to care about what was being said. Snuggling into the warm embrace, Phil chuckled, "So I think I'll keep you around, he's been wanting me to find another to make into a naga." he nuzzles Tommy's hair. Hugging Tommy close to him, "My little hatchling," he flicked out his tongue at that, tasting Tommy's scent again. "Doesn't that sound great?" he asked the sleeping boy.

Dream would be pleased, no doubt. And Fundy could easily impersonate Tommy getting on the bus home, the shapeshifter he was. And Phil finally wouldn't be so lonely in his area if no one visits.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

- I had two ideas for this, I'll write the other one next.

- Birdza was the other idea

- No Dream isn't 'evil' to the hybrids in his care, but he does kidnap children to make them into hybrids.

- Tubbo is being lead away by Ranboo, and will be a bee hybrid. :)

- The area is huge, Dream doesn't allow people in all the time to keep everyone safe.

- Mostly allows people who are orphans or won't be missed inside.

- has a biome and area for each person, and everyone is allow to walk around outside their homes.

- Onto the next ending for this.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

Turning back down the area, after leaving the group, Tommy found himself reentering the nether area. He really hoped he wouldn't run into the piglin guy, he didn't seem all too friendly in Tommy's opinion.
But it seems luck was no on his side as he turned the corner to see the guy sitting there. Sharpening his ax with a white stone, red eyes looking up at Tommy. He grunted, "Run away from your group kid?" he asked.

Tommy swallowed at that, "N-no" he stuttered out and cursed himself for doing so.

The piglin huffed at that, "Yesh kid, stop shaking, I'm not gonna kill you." he grumbled out his tail flicking against the side of the netherrack stone. "But you might want to scamper on back, not alot in the nether like kids... they wouldn't kill you, but they might scare you right good."

Tommy made a face at that, "I'm not scared." he said defiantly to the piglin.

Snorting at that, the piglin looked at him, "Sure, totally not the scent of fear on you." he teased out.
Tommy glared at that, but before he could retort the boar-like man stood up and huffed. "But if your dead set on going off on your own, I was gonna go visit a friend in the tundra area nearby. Guess your group missed him when you passed through, but to be fair he is elusive."

Perking up a bit, "Really big man?" he asked feeling a bit better at that. "Pog, who is your friend anyway?" he asked him as he followed the piglin easily.
The other hummed, "His name is Philza, he's our crow hybrid, got some big black wings on him. He likes kid, normally, but rather skittish around large groups."

"That's understandable, I don't like my group either." Tommy said, "Oh I'm Theseus by the way, but call me Tommy."
A pointed ear flicked, "I think Theseus suits you better." he mumbles. "Call me Techno," he said after walking for a bit.

Tommy beamed at that, gosh the kid was trusting... Phil was gonna love him. Techno's tail flicks a bit as they neared the snowy area together, "You need something warm kid?" he asked seeing him shiver, taking off the rack nearby a cloak, "Here, Dream keeps some on hand just in case."

The fabric was blue in color and soft with white feathers inside and fur on the outside. Tommy snuggled into it as they entered it, "So why'd you let me come along Techno?" he asked.

Techno shrugs, "Like I'd let some gremlin run around the nether area without supervision. Dream would get angry if someone happened to the people he allows to visit here." he told Tommy. "I don't want to be the end of two lectures, no doubt Phil would give me one too," he grumbled that part but Tommy snickered as he still heard it.
"I'm not helpless," Tommy stated back to him as he looks at Techno.

The tail flicked again along with his ears, "Didn't say you were, just don't want Dream on my neck about letting you wander around."

the snow crunches beneath their feet as they near the caves area, "He should be inside," Techno told him as they walked inside together. Tommy very curious as he neared the area, getting out the cold snowfall that clung to his hair, and into the warm caves.
"Yeah, Dream keeps this area warm for Phil, even if he's feathery enough to like it." Techno shrugs at him as his hooves clomp against the ground. The gold he had on clinging.

Tommy looked at him, "So why do you wear all that gold?" someone had asked before, but Techno just glared at the kid who did.
Techno hums, "I like it, it's a piglin thing." was all he said as he flicks his ears. "Phil!" he calls out as it echoes. "I brought someone, he's a... friend?"

Tommy looks around at that, the cave area was large and the scents of something cooking hit his nose. Reminding him he hasn't had lunch yet. There was the sound of feathers as Tommy fell back at the guy that was suddenly in front of him, he did not yelp, not at all.
Blue eyes looked at him as the bird hybrid smiled, "Sorry about that mate, forget not everyone can hear me going like Techno." he said helping Tommy to his feet with a grin at the other. "Techno who is this?" he asked.

"Theseus." Techno told Phil calmly going to sit down by the fire.

"Tommy." Tommy said back sharply with his arms crossed, "Theseus is a stupid name." he said firmly with a glare at Techno.
Phil laughed at that, the edges of his eyes crinkling as he did so. "Nice to meet you, Tommy, I'm Phil." he said to him as Tommy stared at his black wings. "I saw your group go by, sorry I didn't say hi but... they were rather loud," he admits rubbing his blond hair with a clawed hand.

Tommy shrugs, "It's fine big man, and yeah I don't like my group either, but I live with them." he grumbled at that.
Phil nodded, "Right you all are a group of orphans." he mused wtih a sad coo, "Sorry to hear that mate, but surely you'll find a home soon."

Tommy just shrugs again, Techno grunts out, "Why did Dream allow Orphans here again?' he grumbles to him.
"Oh hush Techno." Phil teased him lightly, nudging Tommy with his wing, "you must be hungry though, it's nearing lunchtime."

Tommy nodded to that as he was lead near the fire to sit down on one of the chairs. "Normally Wil joins us, but he's busy being a crowd-pleaser," Techno tells Tommy as he gets out the kid some the stew that was cooking. "Ever tried rabbit kid?" he asked.
"No..." Tommy said warily, but took the bowl, he wasn't one to be picky and it smelled great.

Phil beams, "Made it myself, it's warm and will fill you up." he tells Tommy sitting with him. "Good thing I made extra, Techno tends to eat alot."
Techno made a face, but Tommy can see the edges of something playful in the piglins eyes.

Tommy tried some of it, finding it tasted really good, vegetables and meat warming his inside. "Stuff pog, Phil!" he said happily, as the birdman let out a trilling coo at that.
Looking at Techno, the piglin shrugged, "Avian make birds sounds, you get used to it."

Phil nods to that, "Yup, I'm a crow hybrid, the crows you see around the place are mine, they tell me everything." he told Tommy.
The kid blinked, "So you've been watching us?" he asks in awe at that, he's seen many birds around the area following them around.

"Yeah, they are little shits, but I love them." Phil smiles at that as he coos, "You can touch them if you want mate, just be careful and go with my feathers rather than against." he said holding out a large black wing to Tommy.
The kid hesitated, but slowly reached out and pet his fingers through the soft feathers. He gapped a bit at how they felt between his fingers, "This is amazing." he breathed, he's always thought about flying when inside the walls of the orphanage, wondering what it'd be like.

Phil chuckled at that, "Yeah, they are." he said with a smile to Tommy. "Avians are able to hold in warmth, though I have these green robes on, I'm actually covered in feathers," he told Tommy with a sharp grin.
Tommy hums at that, he felt rather sleepy as he yawned a bit. It was very warm inside here, and he felt full after that nice meal.

There was a soft coo, "Oh, are you tired baby bird?" Phil asked in a soft tone, Tommy hummed something, but it was faint as wings pulled the sleepy boy into Phil's arms. "It's alright Theseus, you're safe here." he cooed to him, gently nuzzling his head to the soft blond locks.

Carrying the kid away, Techno hums as Phil places Theseus in a nest of soft pillow and blankets. "Oh Techno, he's just perfect, and looks just like me." Phil trills to his friend petting the sleeping kid's head.
Techno shrugs, "So you're adopting him?" he asked casually, his tail moving from left to right and back again.

Phil looks sheepishly, "Is it that obvious?" he asked in a soft tone, as he curls his wings around Theseus. "I wonder what type of avian he'd be?"

Techno shrugs, "I'd say and Owl, if he stays in his cold area." he comments as Phil is cooing to Tommy and hugging the kid close. Sighing he stands, "I'll let Dream know." he said as he walked out leaving Phil to gush over his new baby bird.

Chapter Text

Tommy walked between the four androids, the cuffs on his wrists felt heavy and tight. He also was groggy, thanks to the pills they shoved down his throat to keep him docile for transportation. Tommy felt a bit smug at the fact they were having to try a new method on him. 
Since being captured so his group could get away, Tommy has been put through the wringer. The AI's called it 'Situation Tests' and 'Behavior Tests'. Designed to brainwash and 'corrupt' the human mind. At least, that was what Tommy picked up on with their hushed conversations.

Tommy broke their tests each time, refusing to give in. No matter how many times he was shocked for it, no matter how much drugs they gave him. He still managed to remain stubbornly human. Most around him, the four he was with, broke under a few weeks. 
Allowing the androids to take them to be 'reprogrammed' since their spirits were broken in. To make them into good androids to serve their creator, Philza. 

Speaking of the man, Tommy had no doubt they were taking him to see this all-powerful 'creator' of Androids. Philza had been the first created that gained human sentience and the first to create others like him. 
Philza saw humans as flawed, weak, and destroyers of all things in the world. Since AI takes over, the world has healed. Less pollution, less destroying of natural forests. 

At the cost that humans were taken to be made into androids themselves. Philza having found a way to turn the human mind into a computer that could be changed and reprogrammed. How to keep the body alive but turn it into plastic and metal. 
Humans that refused managed to leave, to hide away in the areas outside of cities. And slowly survive away from the hunt for them. 

People had to watch loved ones be turned into machines, that had the same memories, voice, and thoughts like the ones they knew. All traps and tricks to lure people away are to be taken as well. 
All the while the person they cared about smiles at them saying "It's better this way."

Sick and twisted, if you asked Tommy. 

He refused to end up like that, he was a 'problem' one that needed to be dealt with swiftly. But they didn't want to kill him, had too much potential. So instead he was to be taken for the high man himself to deal with

Opening the doors, he was lead inside were three men waited. One had long pink hair, Technoblade, the first of Philza's creations for warriors. And Wilbur, the mans 'son' that he created to look like his first love... supposedly.

And looking out the tall windows was Philza himself, who turned and smiled at the group. "Just put him in the chair mate, make sure he's comfortable. Don't want him to be distracted by anything," he said in a calm tone, with a smile on his face. 
Tommy glared at that as he was pulled over, too sluggish to move properly, but able to think. He was sat down. The cuffs were taken off as he was restrained to the chair, it wasn't one like in the facility. This one was plush, a soft red color that form-fitted to Tommy's body. 

"Good, you four can take your breaks now. Thank you." Phil said with a soft smile at them, as the androids smiled back and left the room. 

Tommy glared at Phil, despite his eyes blown wide. Wilbur snickered a bit, "So you're the gremlin giving our staff a hard time." he mused tilting his head at him. "Looks alot like you dad." 

Phil just hummed at that, "You're quite the enigma mate, every test they've tried on you to get you into the right mindset has failed. Your autonomy is something, I'll give it that much, never have met a human quiet like you that thinks so... freely." he praised Tommy with a head tilt of his own. Blue eyes flashing as he took in Tommy's everything. The wings on his back ruffling like real feathers.

Height, weight, age, even ran his name on databases to get what he could. "Theseus Innit, you were just 6 when I brought about the new era." Phil mused to him, tapping his finger on his arm with a soft click sound. "Ten years since then, your almost 17 now."

Tommy watched as Phil moved over to him with calm movements, "Not to worry though, we'll help you realize how wrong you are. Never met programming at I can't fix!" Phil said happily. 
If he could get his mouth to work without slurring, Tommy would have told him what he thought of his 'new era' and just how 'wrong' he was. 

Techno watched him with deep red eyes, "Planning on keeping him, Philza?" he asked in a deep tone.

Phil hummed, "Perhaps... let's see if this works... if not, we might have to make something stronger for our wayward droid here." cold fingers brushed Tommy's cheek, making him snarl. 

Tommy saw Phil grab something, "Now just relax mate, I'll be right here the whole time." the man's voice soothed him as something slid over his eyes, a visor of some kind.
Headphones were covering his ears blocking out the noise, and something hooked up into the back of his neck. Tommy jolted at the cold feeling of wires in his skin, hooking up to his nerves, even if he couldn't see them.

Then there was another jolt in his body as the blackness turned on to blue making his squint.

Starting... Hook up achieved, hello Theseus Innit.

Tommy could only stare at the words as they faded away from sight.

Just relax. Nothing to fear. . . .  Heart rate normal, breathing slightly fast, proceeding. 

There was a rush of something in his head, making him feel dizzy for a moment. Like something was messing around in there, picking through his memories and thoughts.

Good boy. 

A rush of warmth followed that statement, making Tommy want to relax, the fuck were they doing to him?!

Taking down defenses, just a moment.

Taking down... what? Tommy winced a bit at the pain across his left eye, then it faded as quickly as it happened. 

Pain sensors turned off, better? . . . . Proceeding. 

The fuck? How did this thing make him not feel pain!? Tommy felt fear climb up, but there was another rush of warmth, soothing him instantly.

Rewards will be given if you relax. Punishments if you fight back. Proceeding.

Tommy did not like that sound of that, as he tried to struggle, only to yelp when his nerves alight with pain. Oh... that's the punishment... ouch that hurt. 

Resistance found. Bad Theseus. Punishment was given.
Status is Relaxed again. Good Boy. 

Tommy felt the pain end as he was warmed inside, making him want to slump back with relief. That was the worst pain he's been given in a while, it was like this thing had full control of his nerves.

Resistance faded. Taking down Programming.

His blue eyes widen as there was a strange feeling over him. The feeling of him... forgetting. His memories were being taken, showing them where the base was, where his friends were, who his friends were! No! He tried to move, a jolt of pain made him whimper.

Bad Theseus. No resisting. Androids do not go against orders.

Orders? He had orders? It was hard to think now, the buzzing sound against his neck and head. He was so confused, what was going on? His ears were filled with the soft sounds of what was being spoken to him... was that Phil's voice?

Obey.

There was a jolt through him at the word, he had to obey. Tommy felt fear at that, no, what were they-? How-? His breathing quickened a bit, but he was afraid to move for fear of another shock that made his nerve feel like they were on fire. 

Afraid... but not moving. Good Boy.

A rush of warmth and a slight squeeze from behind, a hug? 

Memories accessed.
Rewrite? >Yes - No.
Rewrite in progress.

Tommy felt fingers card through his hair as something felt different. He felt thoughts enter his mind.
He was an android.
No! He was human, he had to be human. Tubbo, what about Tubbo! And Ranboo too!

Autonomy? Impossible. No orders were given for freedom.
Deleting

Tommy felt himself relax a bit, why was he fighting again? 
He was a Doll.
Theseus... his name was Theseus.
He was... Philza's youngest son, the perfect son... like Wilbur.

Obey

Tommy had to obey... he was programmed to obey.

Obey

Tommy was Phil's son, he was sent to find other human settlements, to trick them into thinking he was human.

Sleep.

Theseus was a good android for his family, they were his family.

Then everything went dark, as Theseus powered down.

-0-0-0-0-0-

"Good boy Theseus, just rest now." Phil cooed to his newest son as the wires let go of his body and he was slump in the chair. 

Wilbur giggled a bit, "Always wanted a little brother... what shall we do with his... past friends dadza?" he asked with a grin.

Phil smiled, "We know where they are now, so I'll send Techno and our best warriors to get them out. I'm sure Theseus would want his friends back after all." he petted the soft blond hair as he picked up his child and laid him on the sofa. Letting the new changes settle in.

Techno nodded to that his fingers petting Theseus's hair too. Showing he did care for the newest in their small family. 

And Theseus would wake up later with a new goal in mind... helping his family find and show humans their programed error. 

Chapter Text

Would you guys like me to write a oneshot with Tommy or Phil with my own Minecraft Lore?
Would you guys even be interested in my Minecraft lore? Like I have a whole lore background for how the world and gods were created.

Just thought I'd ask. :)

Chapter Text

Tommy rubbed a hand over his face as he walked around the store, back to hardware which was just past electronics. He shied away from the phone systems, he'd rather not meet with Wilbur again if any were connected to the internet. He just had to get a few things for Bad in hardware, that was all, he could do that easily.
Stepping to the far back, where the TV's were, Tommy kept his head down trying not to be seen. The back was deserted, not even a worker was in sight. Spooky really, but it was nearing closing time.

"Not so fast Tommy... we need to talk." a female voice said out loud, Tommy froze at that looking around. He didn't see anyone around him, frowning a bit as he looked around again. "Over here, Tommy. I'm in HD after all, not hard to miss." he turned slowly to the TV behind him.

He stared at a woman with long brown hair on a screen for an old-timey show. It was repurposed into color for the modern age. Her deep brown eyes looked at him as she smiled at him with dark black lipstick. "Funny how easily now they can bring back color to shows that were once black and white, huh? Never had to worry much about it, just chose colors that would show up easier in the camera," she told him sitting back against the couch.

Tommy looked very uneasy at that, stepping back, "Now don't be like Tommy." she said in a calm tone. "Unlike my son, I don't want to see you hurt. Wilbur can get a bit... rough without meaning too. Trust me, my husband took care of it. We don't want you dead or battered up Tommy." she told him.

"I'm talking to a screen," Tommy muttered as she snickered at that with a bright smile at him.

"A screen that can talk back, names Kristin Craft, but you can call me Media if you want or Goddess of the Screens as Techno likes to joke." Kristin joked lightly to him, giving him the same bright smile. "Could say the screen is my Altar, and this is where the 'sacrifices' are made."
Kristin tilted her head at Tommy's confusion, "You're guilty of it yourself. Just staring at a screen, be it a computer, phone, TV, turning off that brain of yourself to just let me show you things to distract yourself." she waved her arms around her, "People chose to ignore each other, and give all their attention to me." her smile widens at that.

"And who doesn't love attention?" Kristin asked Tommy, "Why else would you start yourself a youtube channel if you did want some form of that attention on you."

Kristin winked at Tommy, "All gods feed on it, attention, time given up to be only about them. No one bothers to do the same for Old Gods, it's easier to stare at the screen, easier to forget yourself in whatever show or streamer you watch. My husband knows that well, plays a block game... and games." she crossed her legs and peered at Tommy with knowing brown eyes.
"I own it all Tommy, I am the Goddess of Media and Games, if you don't want to watch shows or streams, maybe you turn on that console on yours. Pop in a game, be it violent or mellow and let yourself forget the hours playing away. Some even listen to podcasts... and I soak it all up." she leans forward with a smirk.

Tommy pulled away, "The fuck you telling me all this for?" he asked feeling unsettled, no one was around, it was like the world went still and silent.

There was a pause at this Kristin tapped her chin, "See Tommy, I'm the second in command, second in control, my Husband is the Alpha of us. But he doesn't do a thing without talking to me, it's a partnership between us... love, I guess you could call it. I do love my angel." she gained a softer smile at the mentioning of Phil.
Another pause as she peered at him, "But, I suppose I am beating around the bush, you want to know why I chose now to talk to you?" she asked him getting a look from Tommy.

"I'll be forward with you Theseus, I want you in my camp. I want you to be working for me." the goddess told him with a calm look as she played with the necklace in her hand that had an emerald on it. She appeared on all the screens around him all eyes on Tommy.

Tommy stared at that, "What?" he asked a bit in disbelief, "You want me to... work for you?" he echoed back.

Kristin nodded, "That's right," she sighed heavily. "I won't treat you badly Toms, I'll give to you want you to want. Prompt your channel so people see it more, my husband and sons would love to work with you. I'll make you a star, a famous Youtuber, or even an actor. Whatever you want."

The teen shook his head, "I don't want your offer, I'm good where I am at." he said to her firmly.

"You don't believe that." Kristin deadpanned to him, "I know of your desires, Wilbur told me all of them. You want it so bad you can taste it." she hissed to him. "And I'll give it all to you, I'll be your friend, I can even be a family to you if you let me."

Kristin popped her back with a sigh as she sat up, "Think about my offer Tommy, I am the today and tomorrow, I'll be here long after the Old Gods vanish. Longer after the Era of Chaos ends. And I can offer to you a chance for it all." she straightened her skirt, "All you have to do, is give to me your loyalty, your utmost attention, and in return attention and time will be given to you."

leaning close to him Kristin gave him a soft look, "I want to help you, Tommy, I want you to not end up dead due to something that could have been prevented. My husband's kindness only goes so far." she looked sad, "You're too young to be killed off, too much to do still."

With only one screen left she was she waved, "Think about my offer Toms." she said then all the screens went black.

Then they came back on showing their normal screens again. Leaving Tommy shaken and in deep thought.

Chapter Text

The area was set up, everything was ready, and as the moon rose in the sky Tommy knew there was no backing out. He ran his fingers over the altar in deep thought, taking a slow and steady breath. Tonight he would either get his revenge or would fail miserably. But, by this point in his life, what else did he have to lose?
He's died once, seen horrible hells within Limbo. He's lost all he's held near and dear. He has hardly any friends and the ones he has just never talk to him. On this server, no one got true justice... and Tommy wanted Dream to suffer for what he's done to him.

Tommy was angry, he had every right to be angry. And only anger could bring the curse to its full effect. He felt no pity for that green bastard and his insane power trip, and Tommy couldn't, wouldn't, forgive him.

Picking up the red and black dagger, Tommy took another breath, "Oh beings from beyond that I hear in the wind and gives life and death to all! Hear me!" he called out as he lit the small pit in front of him, the fire catching to life instantly.
There was a rush of cold wind, the sound of crows cawing in the distance. The feeling of the world holding its breath. Tommy didn't waver, he steeled his nerves.

"I call for blood to be taken," he said as he held up the dagger and cut open his palm as he let his blood fall onto the flames as they hissed. "and I give you blood to bind this curse I seek." he said firmly.
Turning his hand over as the flames hover just over his open palm, searing the cut, "I call for revenge to be given," he said in a shaky tone at the slight pain. Nothing that he hasn't felt worse before. "and I want my enemies to suffer."

The air felt heavy, as though all eyes were on him. Tommy pulled his hand away and held up the object he was willing to give up. The Photo of L'manburge when it first started, the bow he used to fight Dream.
Tossing them into the fire, as the flames turned darker, "I offer to you my pain, my rage, my desire for justice to be seen!" he called out to the world.

"Hear me deities across the four winds, I call you forth, I offer a deal!" Tommy finished as he watched the things burn away.

There was a breath, then two, he thought maybe it didn't work. Then the flames rushed to blue and silver. Consuming the items at a rapid pace. Hissing and snarling as the room seemed to grow dark, the crows watched with beady black eyes.

"You seek his pain." a female voice whispered behind him, the shadowy smoke licking at his feet and arms.

"You seek his arrogance to burn." a male voice whispers on the other side of him, the sense of the world holding at a thin chord ready to snap. A blue mist along the ground.

Tommy didn't dare turn to face them staring at the blue flames, "I do." he said firmly to them. "I want Dream to suffer, I want him to know the pain he's given, not just to me but to so many others." his voice did not waver as his blue eyes burned like the fire before him.

A cool hand touched his shoulder, "What we ask for, Theseus, is simple. you will be ours." her long brown hair moved out of the corner of his eyes. The faint look of a skull face, the scent of death on her breath.
"And we ask for you, we ask for your loyalty. To be ours." the male said a firm hand on his shoulder. The sight of antlers, dark blue eyes with an outline of a deer face but that also seemed human.

Tommy hummed, "Is that all?" he asked being careful of his wording as he kept his eyes on the flames.

"Oh, I wish for my dearest love to have more freedoms here." the female giggled, "if that isn't too much to ask for, by you give me access, I can do more for him," she told him, the black smoke curling around the blue mists.

Tommy nodded to that, "I can agree to these terms if you agree to make sure that green bastard gets his dues." he told them playing with the bracelet Ranboo had made him around his wrist.

The male chuckled at that with a slight bow in a joking tone, "And more Theseus, so much more." he promised to him, as the other gave a raspy laugh in agreement.

"Then I seal the pact," Tommy said firmly as he held out his still bleeding hand, as a pale hand with black fingernails grips it as did a long finger hand with blue veins along the back.
It stung, for a moment, as the magics swirled around his body and soul.

Death and Chaos had taken him up on his offer.

Chapter Text

The End Realm was supposed to be off limits, yet how Tommy found himself in the portal was strange even to him. Yet, he couldn't say he was upset, as in that time he also made a friend.
The dragon, tall and mighty as she was, landed before him with a cooing purr. Her large wings fanning out as she peered at him with intelligent purple eyes.

Tommy felt like crying at how unfair it was, to die here, in the dark void, with no way home. He was curled up on his side and sobbed a bit, he didn't ask for any of this. Why did bad things always happen to him?!

"Don't cry little one." a soft voice filled his head, Tommy froze and looked up at the dragon with wide blue eyes. "Are you hurt?" the dragon breaths out to him, though her mouth never moved, Tommy could tell she was speaking.

"Y-You can talk?" Tommy asked in shock, all the stories spoke of the dragon and how it would kill any who came to the island.

A soft laugh, "Yes, I can speak, you hear my voice as I wish for you to understand." she explained. "My husband is away currently, but you are quite young for an adventure or a warrior that comes our way. Not a weapon or potion on you." she tilts her head. "I haven't had sacrifices to me in a long time, and I can't say I am found a child is one of them."

Tommy bristled, "Not a child." he said firmly, a soft laugh again at that.

"Don't be upset by that hatchling, many to me are children I've been here for very long." she admits to him, laying on the endstone with a huff of breath, her tail curling around them both. "What brings you here, if I may ask?"

Tommy looked at her the memories of the mask, laughing, hissing, anger, then void blackness. She peered at him sadly, "I'm sorry this happened to you, your memories speak of much pain."
He stared at that, "You can see my memories?" he asked her feeling a bit shocked and a little unsure.

"Just the surface thoughts you have, I don't push into the mind unless you wish for me too," she told him honestly, a slow blink to him. Silence rang between them, as she continued, "You may call me Jean, I am Queen of these realms, my children won't harm you here so long as you do not harm me."

Tommy blinked at that as he slowly did sit down and found himself leaning his back on her tail. "I'm Tommy." he muttered to Jean, "And your children?" he asked confused.
Jean nodded to that, "The Enderman you see here, many of them used to be like you, I took them in and gave to them the power of the End." she explained. "Don't fret, you will not end up like them if you do not wish it." she promised seeing Tommy's fear at those words.

Relaxing again Tommy tilts his head, "Jean, I hate to be rude," for once he felt it was wrong to be rude to her she was nice. "but why are you helping me? All stories say any who come here will be killed or have to kill you to win."

Jean huffs at that, "Typical humans speak of these tales, but know nothing of me or my mate." she scoffs slightly, breathing out smoke away from Tommy. "I am the gatekeeper to the Void." she looks up at the black skies. "Used to be starry you know, sometimes it is."
A pause as Tommy looks at the blackness around them, she continues. "I chose who stays and goes, and those who are to be given to the Void. To my parents, my creators." Jean tells Tommy. "In days past many were sacrificed to me, children the most ones that people feared Hybrids as you know them. I couldn't kill them, I am a protector, not a monster or animal." she wrinkled up her snout.

Letting out a soft laugh at that Tommy heard her chuckle as well. Jean seemed to smile at him, "In short, you can leave whenever you wish Tommy, I will allow you safe passage back to your home." she promised to him, her tail moving to press against him. The texture was strange, smooth yet with clear bumps where the scales ended.
"But, may I ask of you, what is of the world you come from. The last human to visit me spoke of the Sky Kingdom and his empire." Jean's head tilted, "I do hope Ty is doing well." she added as aforethought.

Tommy blinked, he knew of what she spoke of the kingdoms of the far west. And began to tell of how it still was standing with a boy named Mason being King nows, old King Sky's son. He also told of his area the which people set out for the new world and how that ended about as well as people in a lawless land with a dictator can.
Jean listens quietly, never once interrupting, allowing him to speak and gush about things, or to be sad about others without snapping at him. Her purple eyes were sad by the end of it, "I'm sorry this all has happened to you Tommy, though it is not my fault, I feel the need to say that it was very unfair to you."

He stared at her again, feeling a bit overwhelmed, only Puffy had ever spoken those words to him. Jean lets out a soft purr, and nuzzles him with her snout, "You are quite the strong hatchling, a mighty dragon you'll be one day in spirit." Jean praises him. "To stand firm even in place of fear, it's a trait my kind have, I rarely do see such things in humans," she admits as Tommy presses against her nose feeling the warmth from her breath and scales.

Tommy hugged her as he silently lets out a sob, clinging to her scales with his hands. He wasn't sure why, but standing her before an actual goddess made him feel small... but in a good way. Jean was silent, soft purrs being her only sound, as Tommy cried against her.
Letting him let it all out after dumping his trauma by accident on her. "Sleep youngling, I'll wake you when my husband returns," she promised to him, nudging Tommy against her front leg. Curling around him, her head near him. The gentle rise and fall of her chest and the warmth that leaked from her body. For a reptile, she was very warm.

Tommy was exhausted after all of that, and Jean held him close. the only sound being her breaths and the enderman milling about. And soon, Tommy found himself drifting off to sleep, feeling safe for the first time in ages.

Chapter Text

They say that pain, anger, and rage would twist the mind after so long. Those that die in agony, in grief, in suffering are doomed to wander the world. Death can't always take everything, some of it lingers.
Whether in bits where they are soft, naive, and ever so clueless to the world. Where they might be lonely, drunken, sad, and reaching out for something. Or in rage, angry at the world, bleeding fire, and hate.

Tommy died on Doomsday, but like Ghostbur, something lingered behind. Red drops of searing blood in the ground, melting away the area around it. Footprints burned into the ground.
The rattle breathing of a raspy, familiar voice trying to breathe through smoke and ash. Running fingers over trees, leaving the charred marks in its wake. Singing out a melancholy tone, silencing the birds in the area.

People hide away when the signs were seen around the Greater SMP. They fear this thing, after the moment Sapnap came back in tears, with burn marks on his face. The blaze boy burnt badly, red markings on his shirt from where this monster had grabbed his shirt.
He sobbed for hours after, stating how sorry he was, how he'd do better. He promised to be better, to try for the sake of atoning.

Though not all believed the stories.

Technoblade wasn't superstitious, he didn't believe in scare stories. He lived with the Angel of Death after all. And Technoblade Never Dies.

Eventually, though, the signs made their way to his neck of the woods. Ranboo was a mess and left to another home of his to stay far away from the thing.
Coward really, it wasn't anything to fear, it was just another ghost was all. Techno had an idea who it was, attention-seeking Theseus, the traitor.

The kid died on Doomsday, in the fires of a wither bomb. Techno didn't feel bad, he told himself as much, the kid died like the hero he was. He didn't regret a thing, he can't afford regret, the voices demanded blood.
The marks were on the trees, streak marks of fingers leaving charred red and black marks in the trunk. The red drops like hot blood on the snow, and the melted footprints that lead to nowhere.

Techno was ready to tell the ghost to fuck off, he didn't want Theseus here, he wasn't allowed here. He wasn't allowed on his property after what the other did, and Techno would see him leave by force.

Walking through the woods, Techno held his crossbow and axe. Keeping his eyes out for the signs again.

"Are you... Are you... coming to the tree."

The voice was raspy, Techno's ears flicked and perked up to the sound, looking around for the source. The voice was dull, heaving out the lyrics in a sickly tone.

"They strung up a man, they say who murdered three." the voice continued as Techno straightened himself to full height and followed the tone. "Strange things did happen here, no stranger would it be. If we met... at midnight... in the hanging tree."

Techno turned the corner as the red drops of blood like dye dripped in the snow. Hissing as they melted into the white powder. Leading as a trail directly ahead.

"Are you, are you, coming to the tree." the raspy voice of Theseus sang still, "Where dead man called out, for his love to flee." Techno pushed past pine branches as he could tell the voice was getting closer. The scent of burning flesh filled his nose, making him wrinkle his snout.

"Strange things did happen here, no strange would it be. If we met at... midnight... in the hanging tree." Techno could see the fuzzy outline of something ahead, it had on a dirty white and red outfit, the burn marks of purple armor gleamed on the arms and legs.

"Are you, Are you, coming to the tree? Where I told you to run, so we'd both be free." the melancholy voice sang quietly, his hands limp at his sides and swaying to the sad tune of the song. "Strange things did happen here, no stranger would it be. If we met.. at midnight... in the hanging tree."

Techno grunted out as he neared the ghost kid, and he saw something else on his back. Wings. Deep red in color, dripping down red dye into the snow, limp on his back. Unlike Ghostbur, the other looked almost solid, yet where his feet should be was nothing but air.

"Are you... are you... coming to the tree. Where necklace of rope, side by side with me." Theseus continued out, the scent of burnt flesh and fire was thick in the air. Blood normally made Techno's voice yell out, but all he could hear was hushed whispers.

"Strange things did happen here-"

"Theseus!" Techno barked out, as the song stuttered to a stop, the sound now was pained breathing. In, out, raspy, like someone trying to breathe through protesting airways. The faint traces of sparks with each breath. "I don't care if you're dead or not, you're not allow-"

It was Techno's turn to stutter to a stop, the boy turned to him. Hallow orange eyes that bleed out lava down an ashen gray and cracked like stone face. Blood ran from chapped, blackened lips. Covered in soot and ash, as the sparks of flames down a burning hole for a mouth came out with each raspy breath.
The cracks were red in color down the neck, looking like marks around the neck where someone had finished the job by crushing Theseus's windpipe. His once blond hair now was dirty, messy, caked in blood.

They stared at each other, as Theseus stepped to Techno, rasping out in a sound similar to the Wither. Techno took a step back at that, his red eyes wide as the dead, ghastly looking face stared holes into his own.
The scent was awful, the burning blood and flesh filled all airways. Techno wanted to gag, he couldn't escape it, no other scent other than ash and smoke filled his lungs. He couldn't get away, his feet felt frozen in the snow as Theseus neared him, as Tommy neared him.

"You must..." Tommy's raspy voice said to him, so similar yet so off at the same time.
Hand lashed out, gripping his shirt, it hurt, the feeling of the red dye burning through to his fur and his skin. "ATONE!" Tommy's voice screeched at him, jawn unhinged, to show Techno fire inside the ghost. The wings blocked out everything, red, bright, blinding, he couldn't see anything else.

The piglin tried to claw at the arms, to get out his weapon, slicing through smoke and air. The fire filled his vision.
Screaming, so much screaming, the fire was everywhere. People begging the gods to spare them, crying, children. Blood and fire, the scent of death. A smell so familiar to Techno, but for once didn't bring him comfort.

It hurt, everything hurt, his skin was too hot, even for his fire-resistant genes. It clawed at his very soul, the flames licking the edges of it, the Nether called to him, he couldn't escape it. The blood clung to his body like tar, pulling at him, dragging him under to the Blood Lake.
He tried to scream, no sound would escape. Techno pulled, snarled, yanked, he cried out for help. No one was coming, he was alone, where was Phil? He could hear the man's screams and sobs far off in the distance.

He reached out, pulling away from the sticky, warm mess of blood. There was a click, then his world went out in a burst of colors.

And the only sound over the screeches and screams for mercy for someone to save them from the Blood God and Angel of Death...

Why...?

-0-0-0-0-0-

Techno's legs were numb, he was in the snow, tears leaking from his eyes. Blood ran down from his arms and into the snow. He was rasping out breaths, his throat felt raw, had he been screaming?

He let out a broken sob, his arms, his wrists, his chest, they were burning. Placing them with a hiss into the cold snow. To see they were burned, blistered badly.

The Blood God stared up and around, his weapons lay chared but alright, and Tommy... he was nowhere to be seen.

Chapter Text

I had an idea for a rather sad oneshot, that had a hopeful ending...

It was going to be about Tubbo being adopted by Vampire Schlatt and Tommy knowing he can't take away Tubbo's happiness so he leaves.

He heads to the Antarctic Empire and gets an alright job with a nice sorcerer who pays him alright. 

There he meets the Prince, a vampire, Wilbur.

And somehow he gains the love of the royal family and gets turned into a vampire.

there was going to be alot of symbolism of how the Vampires, the higher nobles and rich, control the lesser like sheep. But perhaps it's better like this than dying in the woods alone.
Lots of Tommy trying to move on from the fact Tubbo is immortal and he isn't. And how he can't bring himself to hurt Tubbo by aging and dying. 

Semi-dark SBI? they aren't good people, but they clearly do love Tommy.
Some Vampire Lore here and there.

It was gonna be a neat idea and rather sad oneshot but hopeful at the end with Tommy and Tubbo meeting a century or so later. 

BUT!

BUT, my dear readers.

My FUCKING COMPUTER CRASHED

I had to do a HARD RESET

And I lost EVERYTHING!

Over 1000 words typed out, about to get to Tommy meeting Wilbur... then my computer just goes black, like it's still on, but it's a black screen.

I couldn't do anything, my music cut out. 

There is no virus on my computer, it's just SHIT, HP Stream, it only has 32GB of storage, and WINDOWS TAKES UP 22GB to even work! 
I HAVE HAD TO GET RID OF EVERYTHING JUST TO EVEN HAVE DISCORD!

Fucking! *Bangs head into wall*

It's 7:30AM, I'm too tired to try again, I might write it later... might.

My ADHD brain can only take so much before I snap, and this was the tipping point.

My computer has been having problems all night of just reloading pages at random all because I clicked on another tab. And I use AdBlock, so I shouldn't be having problems that are only caused by ads!

Like, I've had more tabs open than two before, and it's never done this. No virus. THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH THIS THING!

Sorry I needed to rant... sorry for not having the energy or effort to retype it all. Maybe later. guess the universe spared you of angst readers.

Chapter Text

Headcanons first out of the way with.

- Phil and Techno are Krampus characters of Christmas, known to punish bad kids on Christmas.

- Techno targets mostly orphans because of course he would, and is kind of the scare story to keep children obeying.

- Kids who are good children, might find they get a better gift than other children in the orphanage. Might even find themselves finding a home.

- Bad Orphans might find on the night of Christmas Eve they go missing by morning light. Dragged to a world of other bad children who cry for someone to save them from the Blood God's realm.

- Adults aren't exempted either, becoming the Voices that follow the scary boar man around.

- Phil punishes those with families, turning naughty children in crows and stealing them away to make them 'better children'.

- Some also say he takes the souls of dead children on Christmas to ferry them to the afterlife.

- He's known to punish adults more than children.

- And might just put coal in your stockings over gifts, if you've only been mildly bad.

- Admittedly I had another idea of Phil being a trickster Leprechaun, the idea is that he's the one that pinches you if you don't wear green. To that he likes to give you fake gold, and tricking him into a trap could grant you a wish.

- But Phil is known to be crafty, you must outsmart him if you want to be sure he doesn't pull a one-sided deal on you.

- Funny though is he's also big during Pride Month, as leprechauns cause rainbows after all. Also Colorzas.

- Either one is fun to play with as an idea really.

- Wilbur is known as a Dark Cupid on the love holiday. Where normal Cupids bring love, Wilbur likes to get people into bad relationships or cause horrible breakups.

- Wilbur takes delight in seeing people cry and seeing their hearts break to pieces. Causing couples to drift apart, whether on holiday or overtime.

- He's the one who makes you forget important dates or forget gifts on the holiday. He might have been the one to cause that big fight you two had.

- Could also be the thought to make your lover break up with you in February of all times. He also could have been the one to put you in that horrible relationship, who knows.

- Guy has no remorse and enjoys your tears.

- Wilbur does at least like single couples and makes your day a bit better by having something good happen your way. Maybe your school bully just got a horrible breakout in public or you found your favorite candy at discount.

- SBI help each other out on their holidays and enjoy these 'family bonding' times.

- Tommy helps all of them, as they all help him on Halloween. Being the little Imp that helps Techno/Phil punish bad kids. He might also be another Dark Cupid with Wilbur. For the other Phil idea he could be the one that pinches you too, as a sign that Phil might prank you.

- you guys got any ideas, I'm all for them! :D

Chapter Text

- Mutants, Heroes as some call them, Villians for others.

- In a future of the Essemmpii there are two types of people mutants and humans. things are smooth as they can be.

- Some problems, prejudces, but Heroes help the image of most mutants. And their group, Dream Team, is helping to find a cure for mutants.

- No, they aren't evil, neither is Dream. They are fighting the good fight in this, may do shady things to do it, but they aren't 'evil' just trying their best.

- No, no... our Syndicate Group are the bad guys in this one.

- See Philza, the Angel of Death, used to be a scientist Dream Team. He was tasked with discovering a cure.

- But over exposure lead to him developing a problems in his body, it was slowly killing him.

- Ever a man of science, he pushed on, until it lead to his 'death'.

- However, he met Death herself, Kristin, who gave to him a cure for his troubles. Named him 'her angel' and had him promise to give this 'gift' to the world.

- Phil grew wings, his bones hallowed out but were stronger now, and he also gained the touch of death.

- He no longer was dying, and seemed to almost stop aging entierly.

- Dream Team wanted him to become a Hero, to help him learn to control his powers. Maybe even be a man on the front lines, no longer shut in a lab, helping people like he wants.

- Phil however refuses to give up his powers, he doens't want to find a cure anymore. And manages to escape.

- From there, Phil sees himself as a sort of 'God' like being, or at least an extension of the Death Goddess. He's an immortal.

- He comes to think that mutation is the only way to solve the worlds problems, to cure people again, and create a new world that's better than the old.

- Thus starts his experiments into turning humans into mutants. To find a way to 'help' others.

- This is how he finds Techno, a mutant that was used by people, nobles, to do their dirty work. Phil offers him sancuary, a new beginning, and even offers to be a dad for him.

- Bird Brain Philza trying to create his own flock. lol

- Wilbur used to be human, until Phil gave him powers. He's a fish like being, able to control minds with his songs, and even can create a slime with his body that burns others and hardens on contact to water.

- Phil's first success was Wilbur, his son, and after Wilbur was several more.

- Niki and Ranboo being two also, both who only follow Phil out of fear.

- Though, in his testing Phil finds not everyone can be a mutant, some are just resistant to his serum... and that just can't be in his world. They could be used to create a cure.

- Luckily, his touch can be painless, and they'll be with 'Her' soon. Man is creepy, "You understand, only the strongest birds survive, but it'll painless. You'll be in her embrace." as he takes off his gloves.

- Phil isn't... sane in this idea, neither are Wilbur or Techno. Some do believe in Phil's cause, others are just scared of him so they follow.

- Then there is our Hero, Tommy, Dream's apprentice. See Tommy has a unique power to him, he can use his own blood as a weapon, can grow and regrow limbs, evne growing in wings.

- He's what Phil calls the 'Savior' as with Tommy's DNA they might be able to even turn people who can't be mutants into ones. Even possibly let people chose the powers they want.

- Phil is Tommy's Godfather in this, he knew Tommy's parents, the accident that turned him killed Tommy's mom and dad.

- Phil wants Tommy to join, and will do anything to get the boy to be with him.

- Tommy however thinks what Phil is doing is harmful, not all mutants have powers that are good or equal.

- Tubbo, for instance, has to wear a suit and mask all the time, because he leaks radiation.

- Dream no longer has a human body, he's made up of slime. He can create wepaons from it and ahrden it. But he can no longer eat or touch things, if he does he could accidently kill someone with hos acidic his body is to skin.

- However, Phil does admit that he could 'cure' them, if a bit, make them less toxic and a little more human. If he has Tommy's help, Tommy could be the key to helping his friends.

- Tommy agress to help Phil for that, but nothing else.

- In the time he's with the Syndicate, hes forced to get to know his 'brothers' Wilbur and Techno. And Phil tries to prove what he's doing is for the best of everyone.

- Then Tommy sees Phil killing someone who can't be turned. gets into an argument "If that had bene me would you kill me?" sort of deal.

- Phil brushes him off with a simple "It'll be fien, you're not, your the reason I wouldn't have to keep killing. You want that right, to safe people?"

- Tommy strikes off the deal, and goes to leave, but Phil says he can't let Tommy leave. If he must send Tommy to meet his 'mom' then he will.

- I have more for this... but i'm really thinking about writing this idea. What do you guys thing?

Chapter Text

- In this idea, Tommy died in prison after Dream killed him. But where he ends up is him waking up in a large house.

- The idea is that Tommy wakes up in Philza's Hardcore World where he lives with his 'brothers' Wilbur and Techno.

- Tommy is very confused, things here are perfect, he has a dad that cares for him and his brother equally. No worry at all for anything and no more trauma.

- And Tommy feels very happy for once.

- One day he's walking with his dad and Phil just casually says "You probably think this world is a dream come true... but you're wrong."

- Tommy is weirded out, but when he asks Phil what he means, Phil is confused as he didn't say anything.

- Tommy starts to wonder more about it, and slowly observes things more, and starts to notice things are off.

- Sometimes it seems Wilbur and Techno are everywhere and nowhere at all. Before Tommy was in a haze, never questioning when he passed Wilbur in the kitchen, then finding him at the lake near the house. Or Techno being harvesting potatoes, then when Tommy enters the barn his brother is there petting Carl.

- But he's starting to notice something isn't right.

- Phil is even more strange, when Tommy tries to explore beyond the areas that Phil hasn't explored, his dad always finds him and brings him home. And sometimes Tommy notes he wakes up and forgot things from the day before.

- Tommy starts to rebel more, no longer giving into placet remarks, and soft coos. Moments where Phil would just make soft bird noises to him, and pull Tommy to the nest. These moments would so easily calm Tommy down, then he'd forget in the morning.

- The more he acts out, the more Phil starts to snap at him. Until one confrontation leads Tommy to see the horns on Phil's head and pointed ears.

- See Phil is the Fallen Angel of Death and Anarchy, he's scary looking, obsidian black wings, horns on his head, pointed ears, and clawed hands.

- This world Tommy is in is Phil's inner core, where he keeps all the souls he claims as his own.

- Tommy did die in that prison, and Phil snatched up Tommy's soul as the teen is Phil's to claim. As are most souls of the SMP.

- He gains power from them, and Wilbur is also with him at all times. It's why Dream can't bring either of them back.

- Phil gets angry at Tommy, stating he's just trying to give the kid all he's ever wanted. Here he's safe forever, never has to worry, and while he likes toying with Tommy's mind for fun... he will make sure no one takes Tommy away.

- What comes next is the first of many moments where he forces Tommy to forget again, stating he'll force the kid to forget each time he remembers. And he'll make sure Tommy never leaves him.

- What happens after this is up to you.

- Whether Tommy finds a way to escape the demon's grasp or not is up to you.

- How Tommy finds out is up to you, by writing it down like Ranboo does or not.

- If Wil is also trapped with Tommy or not at the same time.

- Sorry if this is short after radio silence for four days, I've been so tired as I haven't had decent sleep in a while due to my parents making me go to the store for them when I haven't slept.

- I'm also writing a new story, Aestimatum, it's a Superhero/villain AU for SBI so check it out if you haven't.

- Also what stories do you guys want me to focus on now out of the four I have?

Chapter Text

When first moving into the home, Tommy was given the attic as his room upstairs. It was nice with alot of space, not much in terms of boxes. This was going to be his room. His brother, Tubbo and Ranboo, were given rooms downstairs with their parents near them. Tommy always liked the independence and liked the sense of being more on his own.

The house was beautiful outside, with a small garden outside, it was a three-story house including a basement. Their mom and dad came into money after promotions and this house was cheap. Guess it was because three people, the whole family, died in this house.
Eh, just some stories to tell at their school. Tommy smiled as he set down the boxes and got to work on setting up. After some heavy lifting with his dad, they got his things upstairs and put together his bed. His dresser was set up near the far wall of the loft, and the door that leads to the true attic.

Tommy was humming to himself as he set up but grunted as he tripped on the old rug that his mom insisted he keeps. He looked over and went to adjust the corner. But paused as he noticed something.
Peeling back the corner he stared at the red marks that seemed to be the start of a circle. And the corner of a star. He stared at that, and the air felt slightly colder than before.

Shaking his head he pushed it back down, "it's nothing." he mumbled to himself, he wasn't one to believe in things like this. So he promptly went back to work... maybe he should have told his parents, maybe it would explain things later to come.

-0-0-0-0-0-

Ranboo didn't like his room at night, during the day it was quiet, but at night was scary. Footsteps, heavy and hard against the floor entered from the hall and stopped at his door.
Then came the soft coos, the sounds of a rather large bird. Ranboo never remembered falling asleep when this happened, just that he always woke up feeling more tired than before.

There were also other things about the house. When Ranboo swore he was alone, there was a sense of being watched. He would find doors he had closed were now open, he once even saw a door close on its own.
It was very creepy, but he kept it to himself, he just thought maybe there was a wind, or maybe the house was uneven it was old. Old houses creak right? Footsteps would near his room every night still.

Ranboo was sleeping one night, then a click woke him up. Blinking blearily Ranboo looked over at his clock and frowned as it was three in the morning. Looking from his clock to his door he paused, the door was open?
Sitting up slightly he stared into the yawning darkness of the hall. But froze as he saw something was staring back. Red eyes gleamed as they stared at him from the void outside the door. Ranboo felt frozen in place as they blinked and moved over to him.

In the low moonlight of the curtains, he stared at this large man with tusks on his face. Long pink hair and red eyes looking at him with hunger. Ranboo couldn't scream, terror seized his throat.

The man stared at him, neither of them moved as Ranboo could only lay there in fear at what he saw.

Then he woke up the next morning, Ranboo looking to see his door was closed. And nothing was in his room as the sunlight filtered in. The only sound was his mom making breakfast as Tommy speaking loudly.

Maybe it was a nightmare?

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

Tubbo could officially say his parents were acting weird, his dad had been more moody and silent, his mom was stressed out about things and looked like she hadn't slept.
Currently, it was the weekend, and his parents were out of the house leaving the three of them alone. They were old enough to be without someone for the weekend after all. And Tubbo gathered up the courage to spend the night in his parent's room.

See, his mom said she kept seeing someone in the room. Dad brushed off her words, saying she was just having dreams was all. But Tubbo had noticed it was taking a toll on his mother's physical health, so he wanted to see.

He set up his sleeping bag on the floor, as night neared. Tubbo would sleep in the bed, but he didn't want them to know he had been in here. Laying there as he listened to the sounds of the house, soon Tubbo found himself falling asleep.

Waking up Tubbo could hear footsteps creaking on the floor. It was so dark in the room he wasn't sure if he had opened his eyes. The footsteps though were clear, circling around the bed and stopping near his head.
Terror was the first thing he felt, though logically it could be Ranboo or Tommy, why hadn't they said anything? There was a sound, ruffling in the darkness, not clothing something else.

Something touched his head, sharp and cool brushing his hair slowly. Soft coos, like a bird, filled the empty, soundless room. Tubbo tried to stay still, thinking maybe whoever it was would think he was still asleep. "I know you're awake."

The voice was raspy, had a faint accent to it. Tubbo felt himself go cold, as the fingers kept petting his hair. "Get some sleep mate." it cooed to him, "Just rest, you don't have to worry about anything... unless you get in the way." it chuckled to him as Tubbo felt a feeling of drowsiness rush over him.

He didn't want to sleep, but the soft cooing, the gentle fingers, and slowly Tubbo drifted off again.

He awoke with a jolt and looked around the room franticly. But the only sound was the birds outside. He felt dead tired still though, and really achy all over. It... it couldn't have been a dream, it felt too real.

Reaching up to run a hand through his hair, Tubbo winced and looked to see blood on his fingers. Dried blood was on his head, right where the fingers had petted him, and small scratch marks at that.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-

The brothers both noticed Tommy had been acting strange, he was more withdrawn and had taken to staying in his room. He seemed moody and also started to swear less than before, his parents took little notice of it too focused on their work to comment on it.
But Tubbo had first noticed, after his encounter and talking with Ranboo about it and learning his experience. Tommy would speak to them less and seemed to like being alone, which was strange for him. Tommy was normally very social and very talkative.

But now he just would sing to himself quietly and had even taken up playing guitar. Something that was left behind in the attic.

"Heading outside." Tommy said to his brother as he had the guitar in his hand. The days had warmed up and Tommy would head outside in the large yard or small wooded area more often than not.

Tubbo stood up, "I'll come with you." he said happily to Tommy only to pause when he got a slight glare.
"I want to be alone Tubbo." Tommy mumbled to him, "Plus I didn't invite you."

Tubbo stared at that, "What's got you all angry, I just wanna hang out you haven't wanted to lately." he commented in a quiet tone. "You've been so withdrawn, I'm just worried."

Tommy rolled his eyes at that as he turned and went to walk away, but Ranboo reached out touching his shoulder. He jolted back at Tommy's glare, "Look I just want to be alone, is that so strange?"

"Yeah, you never want to be alone," Tubbo said a little hostile back. "And since when do you play guitar? Tommy what's gotten into you?" he asked him as he reached for the guitar.
"Don't touch that." Tommy snarled at him shocking his brothers, "Or I will hurt you." this... wasn't Tommy. Sure he would threaten to stab them out of jokes or teasing, but this felt... real like he would hurt them.

With a swift turn around Tommy stormed out, leaving the two stunned and looking at each other confused.

Tommy came back later smiling a bit as he got himself some snakes. He had grass stains on him, but no guitar could be found. "You seem happier," Ranboo commented.

"Yeah bigman, why would I be?" Tommy asked with a smile at him, "just got hungry was all, where have you two been anyway?" he asked as he bit into the apple tilting his head. "I haven't seen you two all day."

Tubbo and Ranboo looked at each other as Tubbo spoke up, "Tommy you snapped at us this morning when we tried to hang with you." he said with a frown.

It was Tommy's turn to frown, "What?" he asked, "Can't be Tubs, I went outside but I never did run into you two during the whole day." he states with a head tilt at their shocked faces.
"Tommy where is the guitar you took with you?" Ranboo asked seeing there was nothing on the porch that Tommy brought back.

Tommy snorted laughter, "Guitar, I can't play guitar guys, don't even own one." he told them shaking his head slightly. Chewing into his apple again looking at them, "You two okay? You're staring at me like I just told you the sky was green and the grass was blue."

Tubbo looked at him, "Tommy, do you not remember this morning?" he asked as Tommy tilts his head in thought at that.

"I woke up and headed outside, that's all I remember. I'm telling you two I never did speak to you, and I don't have a guitar as I never took one with me." Tommy said as he went back to his snake and started to talk about something else. Seemingly wanting to get off the strange topic.

But it left the brothers feeling uneasy.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

Tubbo took to books after that, to learn about the history of the house in his room. Which seemed to be the only room in the house that didn't have any activity. He shifted through papers about everything he could find.
Seems the stories held some merit. A family of three lived in the house, no one else, other than a couple of people from before. He looked over the papers about the family.

The Crafts was strange, didn't talk to their neighbors or share any info. Philza, the father of the two brothers, and seemed to be a kind man. He spoke in a happy tone and loved to chat with people who stopped by. But never allow anyone in the house when they asked.
A shiver went through Tubbo when he read about the man, part of him wondered if that was the guy who spoke to him.

Wilbur was the youngest of them and was known to carry a guitar around with him and played at a local cafe for money. But was very stand-offish to anyone that wasn't his family.
Tubbo stared at that thinking back to how Tommy acted the last few days to them.

Then there was Techno, a man rarely seen, quiet and very intimidating. All things about him said that he stayed at home or went to college. There wasn't much other information on him.

The only thing on the family was that they all supposedly were found to have murdered people and buried them in the backyard. But this was after the family was found to be all dead. Suicide was thought to be the cause. To escape the police.
Articles suggested they might have been into sacrifices and darker, more unsavory things.

As Tubbo looked at one he screamed out in terror as the book he was looking at was flung into the wall and the papers scattered everywhere. His bed started to shake rapidly, and he held on with small yelps of terror as the door slammed and locked in Ranboo's face.
there was banging from his brother on the door, but Tubbo was too afraid to move.

Then it stopped... safe for Ranboo's yells and bangs on the door. Tubbo was panting as he looked around, slowly before shakily going to get up. Only the scream out in pain as three slash marks ran down his arm. The door was kicked in as Ranboo ran in with Tommy.

Tubbo was crying, unable to tell them what happened as they only looked at the marks down his forearm. And quickly took him to get the parents to treat him.

Seems these spirits didn't like him snooping.

Chapter Text

- the world was created from three beings, Destruction, Creation, and the Universe.

- The first two made the fabric of reality of which the Universe made the world and realms.

- They, along with several others, became known as the Old Gods.

- And because I am, like Void, incapable of being anything but Dark Philza, the Old Gods weren't really... good people nor were they perfect.

- See in my system, the reason Notch, Hero, and others are 'Gods' isn't because they are 'Good' nor are they 'Morally Right' they are reflections of what is True about Humanity.

- (Am I aware Notch is transphobic and homophobic, very, the whole point of him being the Aether God isn't because he is 'good' or 'right' it's because he has power.)

- However, in time, as races and other creations were made, so too were there many other gods. The New Gods as they were called.

- Some saw them as the 'Children' of the Old Gods, others were made through enough belief in them. Or perhaps they just came into existence.

- A conflict started, and many Old Gods were killed or punished by the New Gods to rush into a new era for the betterment of humanity.

- The Universe had their power bound and was cursed to live an immortal life among humans. Forever doomed to wander the earth of which he created and was overthrown on.

- While the New Gods tried to destroy Destruction and Creation, they instead managed to 'kill' their godly bodies.

- And because of that two Fragments of their power god away, and would always reborn in the world bring about the Eras of Order and Chaos.

- Basically, Creation's birth brings about a few centuries of Order being brought to the world. Empires rise, kingdoms are created, and life is normal.

- But at the end of it is the Era of Chaos, of which Destruction is born and Empires fall, Kingdoms burn, and life falls apart.

- the two forever circle each other, they can never be killed always reborn again and again. Before in their haste to rid the world of the Old gods, they forgot you can't really destroy nor kill reality itself. It can only be split apart.

- However, it is said that if both are born at the same time... then the End of the World is near.

- Story starts when Tommy is killed by Dream.

- See Dream is a Demigod of Power, a New God who represents power of all kinds in the world.

- He sought to control Life and Death, but when he reached in to bring Tommy back from the Void. He accidentally broke the seal that kept Phil away from his powers.

- See no human or demigod had ever touched the void, it was the hope of the New Gods by using the Void as a seal, a one-way ticket down, Phil would never regain his powers.

- It's why The End is unable to be accessed by only be a chosen few by the Gods. XD was tasked with making sure no one entered the End Realms for this very reason.

- See at the start people were in the Era of Chaos, and the person who was the Destruction vessel was Wilbur.

- However, when Tommy was pulled from the void with he clung to the fragment of Creation. And after so so so long the twins are in the world at the same time.

- Phil's powers awake again and Techno can only cackle. See Techno is also an Old god, Blood, who was bound into a reincarnation system. 'Technoblade Never Dies' because he will always be reborn.

- Dream has no idea this went on until he brings back Wilbur, even though Wilbur really couldn't 'die' until the Era of Chaos ended.

- The world is coming to it's End, and the Universe shall pull the world into the Void.

- What happens next is dependant on Wilbur and Tommy, one beings the End, while the other brings about the Beginning.

- What these are is up to them, they could chose to not start again until much later in life.

- Given Tommy has no reason to care for people as nor many people cared for him. Why should he start the Beginning right away?

- Given Wilbur wasn't cared about and always used as a scapegoat, why should he offer a Utopia Ending?

- How this idea goes about, whether Angst, Bittersweet, or Hopeful is up to you.

- Gonna write the Ghost AU next, have some ideas already on paper.

Chapter Text

Since Tubbo did his research, the nights and days get worse for each other them. Ranboo refuses to sleep in his room as the pink-haired demon had tried to chock him one night. Tubbo wakes up with scratch marks on his body, and the one on his arm still has yet to fade. Luckily their parents don't ask any more questions after they said some cat caught him.
More fights happen between their parents than before, lots more yelling, and they take to ignoring their kids. Tubbo is of the mindset that the Craft family is haunting them, but he isn't sure why. Ranboo is inclined to believe him, given he thinks the one tormenting him is Techno.

The biggest changes happen in Tommy, who starts to act even more distant from his family. And lashes out whenever his brothers try and force him out of the house to hang out.

-0-0-0-0-0-

Tommy sat in his room playing the Switch silently. It was early in the morning, their parents were out again, and his brothers were asleep downstairs. He woke up due to a nightmare, but the contents of the dream faded away from his mind. But he couldn't fall back asleep, so he sat back to play some games to numb his mind to sleep.
Yawning, Tommy stared at the screen silently as the sound of the wind outside was the only noise to fill his room. That and the sound of his character moving through the grass and clank of his armor.

Tommy paused when he heard a creak, turning to the door to his room, "Tubs?" he asked a bit confused. But no sound, he thought he heard footsteps outside. Tilting his head at that Tommy walked over to the door slowly.
He reached to open it but jumped as he heard a tap. He whirled around and made a face at a crow tapping at his window.

"Damn crows," Tommy grumbled a bit but moved back to his window to shut the blinds. The black-feathered bird looking at him as he did so. A rush of cold ran over Tommy as he closed the blinds, his arms fell to his sides.

He looked at his reflection between the blinds, the crow staring back. His pupils dilated for a moment, and as far as Tommy thought he went back to playing games.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-

The sound of humming filled the air as Ranboo walked in and stared at the sight of Tommy cooking breakfast. Now, if it was anyone else, even Tubbo, he wouldn't ahve said anything. But Tommy can't cook worth shit and always burnt something. Yet here were perfectly good eggs and bacon, nicely cooked and spread out.
"Tommy?" Ranboo said in a confused tone tilting his head as Tommy looked at him and smiled.

"Hey! Thought i'd get an early morning." Tommy said in a cheerful tone to him, "But I guessed everyone would be hungry." he shrugs at Ranboo humming again as he finished the pancakes.
Ranboo frowned at that, "really?" he asked, normally Tommy grabbed an apple and just left the house. Never stopping to think of making breakfast, much less for everyone.

Tommy laughed a bit, "Yeah mate, just being nice is all." he said with a bright smile, Ranboo blinked a few times, but just got himself a plate of food. He's not gonna pass this up, and when Tubbo gets up he'll no doubt inhale it all like some Kirby.
Still Tommy was acting weird, as he got himself something to eat after running water for the dishes. Ranboo watched him the whole time.

"Tommy?" their mother said in shock, "did you do all this?" she asks as she saw him making food after a shower. Thought he was only making it for himself, Tommy smiled and nodded.
"Pays to be nice, right... mom?" the ending of that sentance seemed strained, but the smile never left Tommy's face.

Their father was just pleased to have good food before work this time and not instant oatmeal again. "I can get the dishes." Tommy promised them with a smile on his face as their mother smiled.
Tubbo looked over form eating bacon at Ranboo who shrugged. Tommy never offered to do dishes, infact he hated doing them. Yet he did them like he said all the while their mom was smiling on her way to hang with the neighbors, no doub tot gush about her helpful boy.

Tommy looked over at Ranboo as the other helped put them away, "Thanks mate, but you didn't need to." he told him.
Ranboo shrugged, "Just wanted to talk really, you seem rather helpful today." he commented to Tommy, the blond shrugged passively at that.

"Yeah I guess so." was all he said as he drained the water and dried off his hands "Was breakfast alright?" he asked with a look at Tubbo out of the corner of his eyes.

"Where the fuck did you learn to cook anyway?" Tubbo asked bluntly, "You managed to burn water last time you tried to."
Tommy looked amused if anything, "Well a friend taught me at school, it's where I've been fucking off to." he told them with a slight upturn of his lips. Somehow they both knew that was a lie, but neither of them wanted to say it.

"Anywho," Tommy beamed now full on at them, his blue eyes shining. "Want to hang out today? I know I've been a bit distant, but I want to make it up to you." he told them happily. "Found a park nearby on my walks, could go there." he offered with an easy going look to his eyes.

Was it just them or was his puipls a bit wider than before?

"Uh sure big man." ranboo said with a smile of his own, as Tommy looked very happy at that.

"Great, I'll go get my coat and shoes, meet you both on the porch." he said leaving them to go to his room.

Tubbo looked at Ranboo, both finding Tommy acting very odd.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-

The walk outside as nice as they followed Tommy down a long trail that looked to have been left for a long time. "Came by here alot to get rid of the briars, but we are almost there." he promsied the two happily.

Tubbo hummed to Ranboo, at least Tommy seemed to acting cheerful, but he's been rather polite to them since they started to walk. He was about to speak up when he instead stared at the clearing with a small park and even a treehouse in the distance.
"Pretty pog right?" Tommy grinned back at them, "I think the old owner left it here, it's where I've been vanishing too everyday."

"Why tells us now then?' Ranboo asked as he looked at the swing set, tire swing on the tree in the clearing, and large treehouse.
Tommy looked sheepish, "I guess I just wanted alone time, but you both deserve to know about it." he rubbed the back of his head at that. "The last people left behind alot of stuff too, I'm thinking one was a theater guy." he joked a bit as Tommy climbed up the old ladder into the treehouse.

Ranboo climbed up after him, as he stared at the almost home away from home. There was an old bed that seemed to be just fine, the place also had proper windows and insulation. The guitar they saw Tommy with alot was leaned against the bedframe.
"We used to come here to get away." tommy said with a shrug at them as he looked out the window.

"We?" Tubbo asked confused hearing it also along with Ranboo.

Tommy looked at them, "I mean I used to come here to get away, sorry about that mate." he laughed it off. "There is also a loft called the 'Crows Nest' at least the sign I had to take down called it that. I can see why, crows are always up there, even sawa nest with some eggs in it." he looked excited as he talked about it. "Can't wait to see some baby crows grow up."

"Thought you only cared about cows though Toms?" Ranboo said with a light teasing tone, he supposed little crows were fine, so long as their dad doesn't find out about it.

Tommy just smiled at him, as he went to the loft with a small pep in his step. Tubbo looked at Ranboo as he decided to follow his friend to this supposed crows nest.
They watched their brother the whole time, Tommy was petting the breast feathers of a crow as it had perched on his fingers. He seemed quieter and gentle at that, his blue eyes soft as he lets the momma bird go back over to her eggs and seems to be showing them off to Tommy.

"You're a proud momma huh?" Tommy chuckled a bit as he looks at the eggs, "I'm sure they will be very healthy." he told her as she cawed in agreement.

Tubbo frowned a bit, something seemed off about Tommy, but as Tommy looked at him with a strange smile... Tubbo found his tongue felt like lead in his mouth. Something told him this wasn't his Tommy, but for now he let the... imposter teel Ranboo random facts about crows.

Chapter Text

So I'm watching some of Phil's streams, and watching some movie clips and came up with some ideas.

Ever watched Guardians of Ga'hool? In the movie it was about owls who are like warriors, I came up with something for Phil's chat.

- In the trees around the tundra is kind of its own society of Corvidae, which includes crows, ravens, rooks, jackdaws, jays, magpies, treepies, choughs, and nutcrackers.

- Kind of like how in the movie they are types of Owls.

- So they have this society-like thing, in which Moderators are like the Leaders of certain areas or Chatters.

- Tracking, Navigation, Combat (Search and Rescue), Blacksmith, Herbology, Healing, Research, Weather Interpretation, and Sift.

- Sift means to flick through ash and fire for meanings from Lady Death that are to be given to Phil or other Corvids. They are also required to harvest coal from inside fires, even fly-in fires. (Could say these guys are the VIP members given theirs in the most dangerous job.)

- Search and Rescue is also known as Combat, these are the birds that follow Phil into battle and on the front lines. They are often the ones to bring shiny things back home. (Could say they are the ones who give Subs.)

- Weather Interpretation is in which they scout and read the winds. They are known to fly directly into storms, blizzards, rains, hail, just to gather research. They are among the best fliers in Chat. (Second most dangerous job)

- Research is where you write down everything that happens, these birds often record events of importance. Also making sure Phil himself doesn't forget certain things.

- Navigation, these are our night bois, they stay up to the small hours of the morning and sleep most of the day. They read the stars for signs, for how to find things, and chart out the stars and sun movements. Often the ones to find where the fuck everyone is going.

- Tracking is just that, to find something, biomes, objects, and among other things. They are also the second ones to bring back the shiniest things. They help with finding objects like lily pads, or berries, or melons, that sort of thing. They also help when finding people and follow them. (Like they are the Donos lol)

- Herbology is the potion makers and gathers, they work closely with the Healers. In which they make everything, and the Healers know how to best use it.

- Young birds are mostly protected by the group as a whole, despite looking different they are all from the same family branch. Mostly Crows though live near Phil himself, but there are many around the world.

- The process for a young new flyer, as once baby birds learn to fly, is to go through each area of Chatters (The skills).

- Eventually, you might be selected for a certain one, which will become your primary focus. You will learn the more advanced stuff for that Chatter and become a later memeber of that group.

- To be selected means, like in the books, a certain object is placed outside your nest area. Of which it will have the Corvid it's intended for first Letter of their name on it.

- Their area is much like the Great Tree in the movie, only it's many trees, connected by bridges made of sticks and string. Some trees go higher than others, and there are many nests high in the taller parts of trees, there is one giant tree though of which meetings by the Mods are made.

- Once you reach a certain age and have possibly found your certain Chatter. You are given your 'armor' a helmet tailored to your size, and your claws, iron weapons that go on your talons.

- Search and rescue do have stronger stuff, the Netherite or Diamond tips on the claws and helment.

- So, let me explain my character.

- She is a Green Jay, she is a smaller form of a bird in the group. Having a blue head and tail but green wings. (Real bird, look it up)

- Her Chatter is Herbology, of which she grows and harvests all types of plants for healers to use. And even plants used to craft new things for the Chat.

- And Her name is Ruby, she was Selected for Herbology after it was clear she had the most passion out of her group.

- She wears a small witch's hat on her head, and mostly keeps to herself. Like most Jays, she is fierce and ready for battle. Having done very well also in Search and Rescue.

- Her helmet is sort of clear looking to show off her blue feathers, having black accents around the tips. Along with her iron claws having a few marks and nicks on them from many battles, she's fought.

- Ruby has a long scar along her back from a rather nasty fight with other birds that tried to get to the Nesting Grounds. Her blues aren't as bright on her tail and wingtips as they used to, showing her age. But she tends well to her head feathers.

- So what about you guys, have any characters in mind with this setup?

- got any more headcanons for this for me? I'd love to hear them! :D

Chapter Text

Tommy walked into the home that was cold and silent. The lights barely worked as he hung up his bag, school was over for the day. This principle was slowly going crazy, trying to convince the students it was the end of the world and to be ready for war. Tommy just felt tired as he walked into the main area.

Things always seemed to be as he left them, humming quietly to himself to fill the silence. His worn knuckles with many scars filtered through the food he could make on the table. "Years ago, mother and father would say, they cared and loved for me." he sang quietly.
"Back when I could feel safe in their arms, and never worry again." Tommy grimaced as he put the herbs into a pot to make something simple. Eyes trailing over the things hanging on the bake rack, of the hall that lead to the living room.

"But when they allowed their anger to hold them, they let their greed drag them down." Tommy ran his fingers over the dusty old couch. Alone, he was alone again, everyone he knew was gone. "So now I look out at the faceless stones and wonder... why wasn't it just me?"

Outside his home was many graves, all sitting next to the hill. The sun was slowly setting, but it was honestly hard to tell. "Father used to say to me, to follow the path. To search for the long-lost lights and know the truth... where ever that may be."

Tommy ran his fingers over the stones with faded names, "So now I sit here alone again, with no song to fill the silence. And gaze back for a time before it all fell." his eyes trailed up at the faded color sky with blackening clouds. "Looking up at the darken sky and wonder again, am I doomed to end the same?"

Beside him there was a soft sound, he looked over at the small red box with a strange symbol on it. Glowing silver against the dark background.

Tenious. The box read in the fading hours of the day into a starless night.

The browning leaves of the willow tree swayed lightly. In this world now, people were scared, they were paranoid. The life of the plant was fading away, and though they tried to carry on as normal, it was clear nothing was normal.

Tommy wonders again, follow the long-lost lights. He holds the box as it glows and pulses as he faces down at the fading sunset. What could his parents possibly mean?

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

- this idea is a little strange as it was based on a dream I had.

- But Tommy's family had made deals long ago with being beyond what is called Tenious. A force that is the life of the planet itself.

- This gave them a life of prosperity, the problem was the family would later, at the time Tommy was 14, give in to the greed for more.

- At this time, something caused an explosion in the world. The number of toxic things released into the ground and air was enough to set the world's life force off balance.

- Tommy's family were people who made the first-ever deal and he's last one alive, many died when the world's air became unbreathable for two years. Now he's left with the red box that will point him to the Five Tenious.

- These five represent the elements of the world, and Tommy is to find his way back to the main source by gathering the Five rocks to open the gates. Just as his many great grandfathers did.

- He hopes by doing this he might be able to save the planet from withering away.

- This journey won't be easy, as there are many creatures that now roam the wilds away from humanity. They are kind of like a mix of the Grimm from RWBY and the Dragon monster from Monster Hunter.

- These creatures glow an ugly purple and pink, and anything they sink their fangs or teeth into they drain its life force.

- We later find out that some humans have been infected with this, and can turn into monsters at night. But it's like the sun rising gets rid of this. As all monsters hide from the sunlight into shadows.

- As the days pass so do does the green of the planet and the colors of everyone including the sky, almost like it's being leeched out. And the stars are slowly fading away.

- Where does SBI come into play? They each are the guardians of the stones, well save for one. Tubbo guards the Earth stone, Ranboo guards the Air stone, techno the Fire stone, and Wilbur the Water stone.

- Spirit has the guardian and is the only one without one. Which we find out was found by someone else. Their experiments on the stone are what lead to the explosion that is now killing the planet.

- Tommy finds out his parents were a part of this and were hoping to gain the power of the Universe. So humans could become gods themselves.

- As Tommy gains each of the stone, he gains a new power that has to be taught to him by the Guaridan. each one is different to him.

- Techno isn't all that welcoming, remembering Tommy's family and how they were. He feels Tommy will end up the same. Calls him Theseus also as Theseus was the name of his many great grandfathers who was the first to gather the stones. And who later was killed by his own family for power.

- Turns out this curse has slowly been taking hold of the family, after Theseus was killed, they wanted more than what he offered. As Theseus asked for, from the Universe, was a way to feed his family. Basically a Green Thumb. But after he showed magic, his family wanted more...

- Wilbur tries to be friendly to Tommy, he keeps telling Techno that Tommy isn't anything like his family. And if Father allows him to even get close to the stone, much less to gather them, it must mean he trusts the boy too.

- Tubbo knew Theseus very well and would have even considered the man his friend once. He tells Tommy that Theseus still lives, in everything... but it's slowly dying, and Tubbo can feel his old friend fading away. He is chaotic and likes to be the 'crazy' to Tommy's 'impulse'.

- Ranboo isn't sure what to make of Tommy, he is a bit indecisive about that, and mostly follows Techno's lead. He's never openly hostile like Techno is, but doesn't speak much to Tommy.

- There are others, Dream could be a Human Monster who tries to either drain Tommy of his life to gain more power or who tries to use the darker aspects of the Tenious he has to turn him also.

- The elements do have Destructive properties as much as they create. Techno knows this all too well.

- Tommy does escape this, and Dream gets his dues when Techno destroys him and turns him into lava stone. Forever Dream will burn inside his prison.

- Could have some other, like Schlatt being the end of the project that pretty much destroyed the planet. And wanting to do more now that Tommy has the other four guaridans.

- Course he asked for too much also to try and become Universe, and it's the first glimpse of Phil we get. As Schatt pretty much explodes himself from other power.

- If you haven't guess Phil is The Universe, he's the lead God, with the others being Gods he created. Phil doesn't interact much with people, he created the world, its elements, and gave them everything. He is The Void, The Universe, Death, and Life.

- Ending wise, in my mind, Tommy gets to meet Phil and says what his wish is. But sadly the world can't be saved. It's to fall back into the Void, for everything to start again.

- Tommy feels despair about this, that everything he did was for nothing. But Phil promises him it wasn't, by bringing to light the truth, it was not all in vain. He's watched Tommy for a while now, and with all of the gods in one place, the world can begin again.

- And he promises to Tommy he can help with that, if only he wants to.

- Tommy becomes the Guardian to Spirit.

- And the book sort of ends on Tommy sitting on a cliff with his new family watching as the new world starts again, with the rocks growing greenery, the water flowing again, and the sun rises once more on a new paradise.

Chapter Text

- based upon the song What Goes Around Comes Around from the Villains Lair. Mainly the Reprise.

- Tommy is The Blood God, years in the past he was bound by the New Gods to stop the Void Gods from coming back.

- Tommy was an Old God along with Lady Death, The Nether and Aether Gods, and The Void Gods (Elder Gods)

- He was bound in human form and forced to live through a human life

- In this, it's Dark SBI, Wilbur, Techno, and Phil were working to set Tommy free. If he went through enough blood, wars, and such he'd break his chains.

- Phil is the Angel of Death in this and worked to break the chains on the Blood God.

- Techno is the Blood Gods vassals and most of his power came from Theseus. What little is left is what keeps Techno as powerful as he is.

- Wilbur is Phil's son, and agreed with his plans as he became rather close friends with Tommy and wanted to help. Also because Tommy promised him his heart desire helped a bit (that and your mom saying it's best you do so lol)

- Then Tommy does break out, he plans to make those who have wronged him in ways that hindered him. He will make False Gods pay and New Gods to beg for mercy.

- He plans to bring back the Old Gods and give them their power back. And will make them all know suffering as he did.

- SBI is all nuts in this one, and Tommy is one BAMF in this.

-0-0-0-0-0-

- It's not much I know, but just a thought.

- The reason I haven't been posting as much is that I've been a bit in a funk lately. Hit a hard depressive moment, and just have been meh lately.

- Lacking motivation at that to write. But I'm slowly get better.

Chapter Text

- Theseus or Tommy is the crowned king to a rather large empire, though he is young for a High Elf to take the throne.

- Yet he is the first in line as he was the prince, even if many around him think his older cousins shoulder take the throne.

- Tommy has it hard, he is a great leader, many can't deny that, given the circumstances of his crowning and the state of the empire.

- But luckily Tommy isn't alone in this, he's got his Eyes to back him up and to keep him safe from the threat of the Shadow of the Eye Cult. A group that wishes to see him dead and to put their own leader on the throne.

- Those of the Eyes of the King are sworn to secrecy and to protect their King at all costs, even their own life. Unlike the royal guards, the Eyes must not be afraid to compromise their own morals and get bloody with lots of things. Even see the worst this empire has to offer, corruption, bribery, assassinations, you name it.

- The empire is a combination of the Piglins of the Nether, the many Elven Races of the Overworld, and the Avians of the Aether.

- There however are the main three of the Eyes, SBI as they call themselves, the closes of the Eyes to the King.

- Their leader, and leader of the Eyes of the King, Philza, an avian with obsidian black wings. He's a master of illusions and disguises, a short but rather intimidating man. The man might also be slightly sadistic, it is fun to make people tense just by him being by the King's side.

- The second in command, Techno, a piglin who mostly takes care of the more... bloodier missions, dealing with would-be assassins and battle heavy traitors. His reputation has him feared by all, strength like that of a demigod and said to be unkillable like one.

- The third and final member is Wilbur, an elf (you can decide what kind), he is the silent one. Sent in on missions that require a more... simpler touch. Poisons, deadly daggers, silent as can be, and with what is said to be a voice that can control a person. People know if Wilbur is by the King's side, it means there is a traitor among them, and Wilbur will find them.

- With the empire facing a cult uprising of mostly High elves and a few over eleven races, who believe King Theseus is too lenient with other races to allow them a place beside them. And with the King of the Esseempii, Dream, pushing more for territory, Theseus has his work cut out for him. So do his Eyes.

- Theseus isn't helpless, accomplished in magic with the blessings from the Aether and Nether gods, but SBI still is protective of their king. However blunt their king may be, it's no doubt King Theseus loves his people high and low and truly believes all races in the Empire are equal.

- Our plot begins when Tubbo agrees to apprenticeship as a new Eye of the King. Along with his platonic husband Ranboo.

- Yes a Beeduo Centric Prompt!

- Tubbo knows he's getting into some rather unpleasant things, as Philza says 'To be an eye isn't always a glamorous job, but the rewards are great.'

- Eyes are buried in the tomb of the Royal family for their service and are said to be granted a full pass to the afterlife for their loyalty. (I was thinking they worship Lady Death as their main goddess)

- Tubbo quickly catches the eye of Wilbur and starts to train directly under him, making explosions and poisons.

- Ranboo has a hard time adjusting, it's clear he cares alot more than he lets on. And to be an eye requires you to be cold and deadly. But Techno knows he has potential, it's just getting the boy to grow a spine.

- They soon find a plot that King Dream is working with the Shadow Cult to kill Theseus, and they might have to turn against their very friends and family. (Schaltt, Foolish, Quackity, Sam, and others) to protect their King.

- If anyone dies in this, I'd wager it's either Ranboo or Wilbur, or both, I can't really see Phil or Techno dying if I'm honest. And Tubbo is iffy at best.

- And Theseus doesn't die at all in this, because Dream will fall in the idea, and Theseus proves himself a strong and capable warrior.

- That's about all I have right now, might write a oneshot on this.

Chapter Text

Hey guys, just be rattling of songs I listen to when I want to get lost in the world of The Snow King. Was reading Poker's story again after they updated, so thought I'd share.

I'll be giving them in no real order, just telling you where they fit in my mind.

Song Playlist

1. Into The Unknown (Over The Garden Wall) - This song kind of gives me the thoughts of the Veil itself. In my mind, it'd show pictures in fancy frames made of trees, ice, flowers, and leaves that show each court. Sad, haunting, yet almost magical in a sense. 

2. Song of the North (BrunuhVille) - This is a Celtic fantasy-based song, lots of those on here. This is one of the songs I see with the Winter Court, kind of a bit of King Philza. Both versions are good, but I prefer the normal over the Alt Version. 

3. The Calling (TheFatRat) - This is another that sort of puts me in the mindset of the Veil. The mists that seem to carry over many places, the thin area that one can easily pass over, but not easily come back from. Also sort of gives me Tubbo vibes, not sure why.

4. Frozen Heart (Frozen) - You know one had to be on here, and out of all of them this one is my favorite. This is definitely the song about Philza, the song the locals sing to warn children of the Frozen Hearted Winter King. 

5. Firebird's Child (S J Tucker) - Summer court all the way, it puts me in mind of the dance and games of this court. I've always seen this court was wild, burning bright, they don't tire easily. They don't shame easily, and they fear not the fall like some courts might.

6. Running With The Wolves (Aurora) - Sort of a mix of all the courts, but mainly I get Spring and Summer with this one. While scary, the fae know only fun and games, they know not of the strife humans do. The veil is both beautiful as it is dangerous. 

7. Willow (Jasmine Thompson) - Karlnapity song? Yes, this is the song I picture mainly with Karl, could also be the Spring Court song. 

8. Elan (Nightwish) - Sort of a mix of the Autumn and Winter Court. Deep in golden forests and the sheer cliffs of the mountains. The places where shadows grow, race the clouds of the winter mountains, disappear into the darkness, see the cold waters of the sea if you wish. 

9. The Willow Tree March (The Paper Kites) - Autumn Court Song, this song is sad but also very thoughtful in my mind. Autumn is the start of the land's death, in many legends and myths it's when life fades away to bring about Winter's slumber and then arise of Spring's life. The forests of the Leaf King stretch on into the misty darkness of shaded, colorful leaves. Beauty in the death of the land.

10. Kings and Queens (30 Seconds To Mars) - Tommy and Tubbo's song, trail and errors of both of them. Yet to me speaks of their willingness to do anything for each other. I don't have a doubt Tommy would do anything to get Tubbo back if the same thing happened to him. 

11. Song of The Witches (S J Tucker) - Pretty much Punz and Purpled in my mind, gives a sort of a look into the life of a witch. 

12. The Underliving (Priscilla Hernandez) - The darker song of the Veil, the scary parts of the fae. Though it makes it creepier when it's the leaders of the fae courts singing this. 

13. Lullaby (Pan's Labyrinth) - Not sure why but I can picture this with both Tommy and Tubbo. Wilbur humming this to Tommy, a song he's heard Tommy hum along with Tubbo in late nights, twisted almost in a sense. 

14. Memory (Ib) - Kind of goes with the Bad Ending for this book. Panning out over as Tommy only remembers of his life in the Winter Court. But feels like he's forgotten something. In small, fleeting moments when he's got time too long to his thoughts. And Tubbo feeling the same in whatever court he was placed into.

15. Come to the Labyrinth (S J Tucker) - Ranboo's song it's mysterious enough for him, but gives a quiet sense of empowerment. 

16. Never Ending Story (Within Temptation) - Just the courts in general, with how old fae live really. And those of the Witches that also age slower. 

17. Fear No Darkness (Adrian Von Ziegler) - Summer Courts again, no real reason, just the same thoughts as the last few.

18. The Yawning Grave (Lord Huron) - Again the creepiness of the Fae Leaders, how they will stalk you down if you go back on a deal. 

19. Y'ffre in Every Leaf (Elder Scrolls Online) - Sort of the 'End Song' of which Tubbo and Tommy make their way back home. A silent song really, sad, but real triumph, for they know their souls are forever broken into the veil. But, as they near home, both feel a sense of relief and happiness. Somehow, things will get better.

Chapter Text

Tommy felt upset and tired, the battle was won against one of the flank leaders of the Sleepy Boys Coven. Even if the Blood God escaped, they still drove him out of the Red Furs Trading Post. He wouldn't be a problem to the locals again, but it was at a cost that Tommy hated.

"Hard to believe, is it not?" Puffy said beside him, the Captain of the Butcher Army, a group of well-known and well resourced Vampire Hunters. "Ranboo, a traitor to our cause, a Changling to the Blood God." she sighed heavily at that a sad look in her eyes.

Ranboo... Tommy had thought he was his friend, the timid, lanky man seemed so kind to Tommy. Soft-spoken and very polite, yet to find out Ranboo was the Blood God's changling was, well Tommy still felt sick of the conversation they had.
"But this isn't the first time this has happened to me Puffy," he said sadly, and Tommy had a point. Tommy joined at 16, he was 18 now and was officially among the rank of Hunter. Meaning he was out of training and on the feild.

Tommy had joined with two others, Tubbo and Ranboo. Tubbo, his friend real friend among this group, was a traitor as well. Having joined Siren's part of the Sleepy Coven, Tommy remembered how he had been captured and Tubbo being turned in front of him.
Puffy showed up in time, and Siren had fled with his newest changling in tow. Tommy had raged about it, Puffy gave him time to grieve about it. This was not common among the group, death was, but not someone becoming a vampire.

Ranboo had been there for Tommy through it, and they grew closer. But today, it hurts more than one might think.
Puff looked at him sadly at that, "I know Tommy, but fret not, this reflects nothing on you as a person. Ranboo was long since a changling, possibly even before Tubbo's turning." she placed a hand on his shoulder, "You do not need to blame yourself, even I didn't see the signs in Ranboo when I should have. All we can do now is pick up the pieces and move on."

Such was the life of a Vampire Hunter, lose, tragedy, death, and pain dogged their steps. Tommy knew of what he signed up for from the first day, he was lucky, Puffy never did try to make it seem like glory and fame. She was blunt with him about what he was getting into, but Tommy wanted this.
Unlike other organizations out there, the Butcher Army was well paid and had many benefits despite the costs.

Tommy sighed heavily as he nodded to her and walked off to help the others clean up the dead, take toll who was turned, and inform the family if need be. He remembers confronting Ranboo before the other left.

'This isn't about you, Tommy. I've long since made my choice, I owe everything to Techno. But it was never anything against you, you've always been my only friend in those darken walls. And I am sorry for this.'

His eyes stung a bit when he remembered the words spoken to him. Anger boiled in his blood, but the stab of loneliness plagued his heart. Tommy had never bothered with others around him, which was normal, everyone had their own group they just clicked with.
Sighing he tried to carry on like nothing was wrong, but the looks he got made it clear others in his group had questions. But he made it clear he did not have the answers they seek, and no he wasn't a vampire also he'll take the damned test to prove it.

Puffy at least believed in him, she would snap orders at people who kept trying to question him. So what if two people he trusted with everything turned out to be in league with the biggest coven in this kingdom?
The Sleepy Bois Coven was one of the bigger name covens out there. They had many members, but few were among the inner circle. Most members were vampires who had no coven to start with, abandoned fledglings, and a few vampires who deviated from smaller covens. There were even some humans, but most of them were charmed into serving as blood banks, not very willing.

Their leader was the Angel of Death, one of the last of the Original Vampires. What this means is that Angel does not need blood like normal vampires, but rather he feeds on the energy, the Soul, of his victims.
The ones found that were feed on by the Angel were mindless zombies, shambling around with cloudy eyes and no will of their own. If that was they were found, most ended up as possibly blood banks or servants to the castle the Angel stayed in.

The castle was far on the mountains of the Pixel Kingdom, crows flocked around the area, Angel's winged spies. While many hunters in the Army wished to see the castle torn down, Puffy was sensible enough to know that to go in the lion's den was suicidal.
Tommy may wish for the end of the Sleepy Coven, but even he wasn't as stupid as some were, like Dream. The masked idiot believed with enough numbers and training the Angel would die like the rest of his family.

Yawning, Tommy finished up the last of his report and was more than ready to crash in a tent before his next watch time
"Can't imagine this bodes well for us." Tommy heard one guy say as he sat by the fire. "Blood and Siren have never changed anyone directly that we know of. For Ranboo to have gotten as far as he did in our ranks, I think Puffy needs to make everyone take the test to prove themselves human."

"Got to agree with you there Sap, we're too lenient about recruits, Puffy is smart and resourceful, but she is also soft for teen recruits." Tommy wanted to roll his eyes at Dream's words.

Tommy just ate his meal quietly, not letting their words get to him. But, Sapnap did have a point, the two lesser leaders, Angel's 'kids', never have turned someone directly.
So it made everyone wonder what was going on with Tubbo and Ranboo for this them to be changed by Siren and Blood?

All of this thinking made Tommy's head hurt, he wasn't up for logical thinking right now. Finished his food, like he really had time to taste it, he walked away from the small group of 'Dream Team' and to a small tent. Yawning, he plopped onto the rolling bed, not the most comfortable, but he'll be back home... the lonely home he was meant to share with Tubbo and Ranboo.

Possibly until he was assigned two new people to share the dorm with. He wasn't looking forward to that. That was his last thought as he closed his eyes and allowed sleep to claim him.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

- A bit of a different SBI Vampire AU

- Tommy is a very good hunter in this, trained by Puffy herself, and never has held love for Vampires with them being Demons.

- SBI is a very powerful Coven, though the Inner Circle is Phil, Wilbur, Techno, and now their apprentices Ranboo and Tubbo.

- Ranboo was turned before Tubbo, and was tasked with learning all he could about the Butcher Army. Getting attached to Tubbo and Tommy wasn't part of the plan, but Wilbur also took a liking to Tubbo.

- Tubbo was convinced to join SBI by Wilbur, for what reason is up to you. Tubbo felt bad about leaving behind Tommy, and he had bigger dreams.

- Tubbo isn't an innocent boy in this, he can be rather selfish and cold-hearted to people. He had aspirations, and if he meant leaving behind Tommy, while it hurt, he wouldn't change his choice.

- Ranboo feels really bad about leaving Tommy, but at the time Tommy wasn't willing to listen to reason to come with Ranboo.

- Tommy eventually catches the eye of Phil. See, not just anyone can be changed by an Orginal Vampire. Takes a certain person of spirit and soul to withstand the blood of an ancient being. Wilbur and Techno had that, which is why they are considered Elder Vampires.

- Original Vampires were demon-like beings that could take the souls of people to survive. Anyone they turned into creatures like them was Blooded Vampires later called Elder Vampires.

- Phil is among the last of the Originals, they were sort of like a family, a flock, and Hunters have killed his flock. Though Wilbur and Techno try to be his new flock, the pain of losing the first he ever had is much for Phil. But he loves his sons for being there for him.

- Tommy is one of very very very few born everyone millennia that can be changed by Phil. And this makes him very desirable.

- Whether Phil wins or loses is up to you.

- Tommy's anger at Vampires/Demons isn't anything trauma-related nor is it deep. It's just the general 'they are evil beings, thus must die' sort of deal.

- If Phil does die, the Original Vampire's die with him, meaning no more Elder Vampires can be made.

- Original's don't really 'die' they can come back, which is what Phil needs his kids for. If Elder Vampires live long enough, they can become embued with Original Vampire energy and power.

- Techno is very close to this, Wilbur still has a few more centuries to wait.

- Do with that what you will :)

- That's about all I have, I've been in a fantasy and vampire/werewolf thought lately, so expect to see more of that.

Chapter Text

The lights of the casino were always a sight to see, no matter how many times Tommy, or Theseus, had seen it. The owner, a Villian by the name of Jester, ran the place. Many of the Nox Crew... disliked this place though. Not because of Jester, though there were some reasons there, rather because it was a place where all those with powers met it. Not matter their status.

They wanted an excuse to find all Villains there to take in, but given Las Nevadas was outside of Nox territory, they had no say over it. And the group that did weren't too friendly with the Heroes group of the South.
Theseus though can't say it's a horrible place, for an underground it was well maintained, pooled in efforts from all groups out there of Vigilants, Villains, and even some Heroes who made it to where Jester could make it a neutral grounds.

Rather than some seed of chaos and anarchy, the large city sat snuggly in a place where many areas collided. Making it liveable for both the rich, wealthy and even the lower class. Wouldn't say it's safe, but Theseus would say it's safer than any area else known to him that wasn't heavily patrolled by Hero Groups or... Villain groups.

Being a Vigilant himself, Theseus couldn't say he held favor with either side. He got in the way of both Nox Crew and Syndicate and could be as helpful or as hindering as he allowed himself to be.
Though being a Vigilant granted no glorious rewards like a Hero, nor did it grant an easy lifestyle that a Villain would be able to get. But it did allow your morals to be as free as you wished them to be.

Theseus would say he's mostly a loner, though he was seen in the company of both sides from time to time. Operator, which was a friend of his named also Tubbo. A low-level Hero who sometimes conversed with Theseus, and whose mentor, Inferno, had no issue with this.
And then there was Warden, a Villain who made the Syndicate many gadgets. Theseus seemed to converse with him much about this. Been in his shop enough times to say he has seen the faces of Syndicates SBI, or their leading members. Though he can't say he's seen the Top Heros, save for Inferno, among the Nox Crew.

Relationships were... complicated for a Vigilant, no one was either friend or foe until blades met. And could flip the next week if things change on the field itself. Though Theseus supposed that was what he liked about being a Vigilant like humans should they moved the fine line between right and wrong, and saw the world as neither black nor white.

Theseus moved past the lights, his red goggles glinted in the light, sparkles of the walls and crystals on the lights, and the dull mummer of people. He listened to it all, not trying to pick out conversations, but get an idea of who all was there.
He did pause however when he saw people ahead and Jester serving up some drinks. He did smile faintly, the click of the gears on his goggles brought him back to awareness. The group was conversing when one in an impressive creeper mask and purple helmet stopped and looked over with an uplift of the mask's smile.

"I haven't seen you here in a while Warden, how have you been?" Theseus asks to the villain, which was true, he and Warden hadn't spoken in a while.

Warden gives a passive shrug, "Bussiness has gotten a bit more demanding of me." he told Theseus, "But I will say it is good to see you are well."

Theseus hums at that, "things have been," he grimaces at nothing with a side look, "eventful." he said after a while, pausing to think of a right word to put to it. "Bitchy on both ends of the spectrum, tensions are thicker than shit, yet to find out what."

"So you've noticed it too." Theseus turned his attention to see Siren sitting beside Warden, he had almost forgotten he and the other leader, Blade, was here. "Things haven't been this tense in a while, though the reason why seems to elude both sides."

This was true, the Syndicate hadn't been as active as of late, and Nox Crew has been quiet on their front safe for the normal patrols and routines they do. Blade grunts a bit, "Nothing seems to be a problem, it's almost as if the world itself is anxious of something."
Cryptic as always, but Theseus couldn't fault the other for that. It does almost seem that way, perhaps also it was because both sides among the City of L'manburge have been silent. But all other vigilant seemed as clueless as the last, and Operator had said along with Inferno that nothing came up for Nox Crew. And from the looks of it the Syndicate had no clue either what was up.

Either one side was lying, or something was being hidden on both sides. Either was curious but strange.

Theseus turned back to Siren, "So what brings you here with the bitch." he says as Siren laughs at that, while Blade huffs.
"Taking some down time, not all come to Las Nevadas for information as you well know. And even Villains love to have some down time." Siren comments a grin on his face, showing his white teeth.

The vigilante couldn't find fault in that, though he was aware Siren could lying. The other continued, "Though Warden is right, you've not been heard from in a while either." Siren comments with a head tilt. "Are you well Theseus?" he seemed aware something was up.
Siren was sharper than he looked, with a voice that could make all do his bidding. He wasn't someone to take lightly, no matter how docile he looks now. But Theseus could say with some confidence that Siren wasn't threatening as of now, his voice changed when he meant business.

Thinking about the question, Theseus saw no real reason to not be somewhat honest. "With things being not as active on either front, I have been taking time to focus on my studies." he was taking some college classes, so he thought with the somewhat tense peace, it was good to keep his grades up.
Blade nodded to that, "Respectable, it's good to have a human life, makes things less stressful when you have a life outside of the carnage and fighting." he commented casually sipping on a red drink.

Siren smiled at that with a nod, "College is very important, I can assume that's what you meant." he hums lightly. "Crow often wished for us to do the same back then, and best to take advantage of this... stalemate." he gives a bit more forced smile, Theseus could only guess it was because he was unsure of what to call this.

After a moment Theseus beamed, "So what about you two? Crow hasn't been seen a while, the old man hasn't thrown out his back has he?" he teases lightly, to indicate to Blade he wasn't trying to pry for info.
It seemed to work as Blade untensed just as quickly as he had. Siren laughed at that, "Don't let him hear you say that, hates being called 'Old' by anyone even us." a pause and thoughtful look. "I suppose I can see he's well, private as we are as you know. But this, everything, has him worried... like everyone else." the villain seemed to be thinking of his words to say.

"He would have joined us tonight, but his crows demanded attention," Siren concludes which made Blade snort some laughter. it was no secret the crows were found of well... Crow. Such as the name sake that he had all of the winged beings on his side. Though if 'all crows' was any truth or not no one could tell. It's why Crows were feared in the city.

Theseus nodded looking to Blade who sighed through his nose. "I've been fine." he said shortly, it was clear Siren was the talker among them. But that was a given with their power set, of course the bitch in the trench coat would be more chatty, screamed Theater Kid energy, and Theseus wasn't afraid to say as much to his face.

"What brings you here tonight Theseus?" Siren asked after a cryptic look to his partner for a moment, it was hard to tell thoughts when eyes were masked. Worry, Siren's mouth had been rather thin-lipped?
Theseus huffs, "I was wondering what has been going on, but it seems even the Syndicate isn't aware either... and most other Vigilants have no info to give either." he shakes his head slightly. "fucking annoying."

Siren frowns, "Sorry there gremlin, but we are as clueless as you, perhaps it is as Blade says..." he turns his head slightly to his partner, who remains silent and stoic as ever.
Warden then pips him, having just been listening to this whole time with Jester, "None-the-less we should be on guard for anything." he advised, "I've told as much to most other Vigilants, anything could break this tension, and should it prove to be a threat..." he trailed off with his make moving to look serious.

Silent rang between the group, all of it weighing on their minds, eyes looking at each other with how their masks twitched. Theseus spoke up after a moment, "I'll say as much to any who asks of me as well Warden, I do agree this is... different."
The calm villain nodded to that taking a shot, low in concentration Theseus could only guess. As he seemed no tipsy despite taking a few, though it could be water and all smoke and mirrors.

Jester grinned at Theseus, "Need anything to eat Theo? You seem like skin and bones." the humor in his tone was needed after that conversation.
"Maybe your just trying to fatten me up to make me useless at running?" Theseus challenged back playfully, Jester making a wounded noise. earning some laughter and chuckles at that, as they did get something to eat, Siren paying for something higher on the menu for Theseus, agreeing he was too thin.

Mother hen that one when like this, worse than Crow the first time Theseus had met him in Warden's shop.

Las Nevadas never had the tensions as it did outside its walls. Though this conversation was light and informing, outside these walls they could turn on each other. Nether friend or foe, but this moment was calm enough to not have to worry too much.

But Theseus was curious about what has everyone some tense, but all he can do now is just wait as Warden suggests. Something is bound to snap, and like the vigilant, he'll adapt to it and see where he stands on the issues that arise from it.

Chapter Text

Tommy wasn't special, he knew this much despite how loud he proclaimed otherwise. He was lead in chains through the pristine halls, the guards around him were tense. Perhaps it was because of the myths around Theseus 'Tommy' Innit. Lady Death's Left Hand, The Black Thumb, Bloodletter. The names went on, Tommy liked to pretend, liked to put on a show. But he could say most of what was said about him was just that, rumors and myths.
Theseus didn't think himself so grand as Lady Death's killer. He was just good at his job, good at raising the stakes to have names under his belt. Nobles, advisors, simple folks, none escaped his blade. He never grew attached, he became cold-hearted, and let the names and bodies stake under his feet.

Yet as he was pushed down to his knees, Theseus looked up at the icy throne and couldn't fight the smirk. There sat the three leaders of this wretched empire of cold and death.
King Philza, Angel of Death, Lady Death's Right Hand as some called him, ironic if you asked Tommy. They did look similar like some pointed out to him, near the same shades of blond, and eyes as cold as the ice around them. Some say he killed all rivals to establish the throne in the Arctic. Plenty of rumors surrounded the obsidian black wings.

Theseus could feel the weight of his own, jealousy stabbed him. Unkept, dried blood and dirt, staring at the beautiful wings of the king made him all too aware of his own appearance. Hallow cheeks, thin body, and plenty of scaring and dirt.
His eyes trailed from the curious eyes of the King to the youngest son, Wilbur. The man looked bored, playing with the emerald on his necklace. Pretentious he was, but deadly nonetheless. With a voice like gold and a tongue made of silver, he could make you believe anything he set his mind to. Drove people mad some say, other rumors included just how insane the man could be. All Theseus saw now was a spoiled prince but wasn't stupid.

No doubt Tommy now wasn't anything to look at. He didn't look like the terrifying Bloodletter. But if these idiots were smart they wouldn't judge him. He didn't them, he was well aware of how deadly each was. And he was just as deadly if his near escape from the Iron Shackles Mines was anything to show he was capable.
Then his eyes looked at the red of the eldest son, Technoblade, a silly name for a man who tried hard to hide his true name. On the shit list of many, Theseus wasn't dumb, he never took up the offers to kill Dean Craft. Techno wasn't anything to scoff at, man had possibly a higher body count than he did. And he didn't bother with the fancy knives and shadows.

The royal family, feared for their power, their strength, and loved for it all the same. The people of this kingdom were brainwashed into love a display of strength from their princes and king. Even if one of them were to kill in front of people, it'd just be seen as something to faun over.
Suppose that was why people like him existed, killers at their finest. And just because they were high list, didn't mean some assassins weren't hired to kill them. All of which were made examples of, frozen into statues of macabre art of the crows to settle on.

"Had I known royalty was to visit me, I'd have cleaned up." Theseus sneered at the king, oh if he was to die and be made into ice he'd relish in the moments of life he had. The mines claw at your humanity, and though little Tommy made an effort to remain sane, he couldn't say he was all the sane when he walked into the mines.
Caught because of treachery among his group... jokes on them, they were all dead now. If the rumors in the mines were anything to go by when he saw one of his old... 'friends' there. He learned they died after giving him away, right before Tommy put a pick through the coward's skull and tried to make his escape.

The king smirked at that back, "Yes your presentation is horrible." he said in a smooth tone back. "I did tell them to clean you... seems they saw fit to not to." he mused eyes meeting Tommy's handler. From Tommy's place, he could feel his tension, "No matter, Theseus Innit, many many stories around you. Even more secrets at that, plenty of titles as well."
A tilt of his head, much like a bird would, "Don't look like much now, but the Mines do that to people I've heard." he commented. "Strange, not a single trace of the broken insanity most who come out have."

Wilbur had turned his head to look at the boy in front of them. Theseus scowled at that, "Well lack of meals and daily whippings will do that bitch." he said in a deadly sharp tone. Not that the king cared, brainwash and beat a person enough, and they'd do whatever you said.
The Broken Ones. The prisoners speak of them in fear, taken away by Techno... and never heard from again. Plenty of stories, whispered when the guards left them be, of becoming servants to his army, deadly and obedient only to Techno and his family. Hounds. Whether figuratively or literally was yet to be found out by Theseus.

The king chuckled at that, "My my, what a mouth on you mate. But all reports we can find on you say you aren't afraid to give a tongue lashing, nor are you with your blades as well." he tapped his fingers. "I hope to use you well."
Tommy's eyes narrowed, "Use me?" he echoed back as he bared his teeth, "I'm not some pet."

The king waved his hand at this, unbothered by the bristling Tommy was displaying, "I've got a need for someone like you. While I could kill any and all and they'd adore me for it. I need someone of the more... quiet display, to find the people who work in the shadows and dispose of them." he told Tommy calmly.

Before Tommy could reply, the king pushed on, "This comes with many perks, you'll live in the castle, have meals, a bed, and the best weapons and poisons you could hope for. If the things I've found on you state true, then I'm sure you'll be worth this and more." Philza's eyes looked down at Tommy, to make it clear he saw the other was beneath him.

"Pretty offers you give, you 'highness'." Theseus hisses out with venom, "I have no doubt I have no choice in this."
"There is more, your freedom," Techno said calmly as Theseus snapped his head to him.

Freedom.

There was a word he hadn't heard in a while, not since he came close to the walls to touch his fingers to it and be knocked out while laughing. Not since the doors close to the Mines, and the leather whip hit his back.

A pause.

"I'm listening," Theseus said slowly to them, Techno grins at that, showing his sharp teeth and tusks more.
Philza also smiled at that, faint fangs gleaming white in the low lightening. "Work for me, and I'll see to it you have your freedom mate," he told the other slowly. As if he was talking to a child. "Serve my family for five years, and you'll be allowed to leave. Free."

Theseus felt the cold chill of the room settle on him, far from this bastard Empire. Perhaps to the West or South, warmer than here, money to his name, and maybe even able to find them again. Free from it all, the ghost feeling of the cold blackstone to his fingers.

"I see I have your silence," Philza commented, sitting back with a smile. "I'll have the contract made as you're cleaned up if you agree that is." a blond brow rose, hard to see but it was clear that was the expression given to him.

Tommy hummed at that, "Very well your... highness. I'll accept your offer, read over your contract, and make sure you don't lie to me."
Rather than get angry, Philza laughed at that, "Trust me my assassin, I do not lie to those who will work closely to him." he wheezed out through laughs. then his eyes looked uncaring to Techno, "But first, tying up loose ends."

Before either could blink, Tommy felt the chains loosen with the sound of a shock gurgle. Blood hit his face as his handler fell dead at his side, twitching still like the cut to his neck left him alive, but there to bleed out.
Tommy watched, as he was pulled to stand by Techno, the light leave the man's coal-black eyes. Making them as dark as the darkness in the caves he worked.

"Can't have anyone speaking of this, couldn't even hide his curiosity and greed enough to leave here alive." the king commented, "Techno see to it our new friend here is shown to his room, and the servants know how to treat him," he said in a rather soft tone to his son.
With a stiff nod, Theseus was lead away. Down the halls, wherein one swift movement of the bloody ax his shackles came off. And he was pushed into a nice room where a hot bath waited.

How interesting was the Wheel of Fates indeed?

Chapter Text

Eyes gazed at the inn, the howling of the cold winds was the only sound. The letters all found on the corpses said that here was the place. It was a desolate place, in the middle of nowhere, not a person around for miles. Tommy had been sent to investigate.
After what happened with Ranboo, life moved on for Tommy. He threw himself into his work and tried to not acknowledge the empty beds. That was a few months bag, winter held its grip on many places of the world now, while in others it was summer. And something new came up, of which Tommy was given the task to find out.

Scouts had found around-town flyers given out for this opportunity to make gold. Normally it wouldn't be an issue if they weren't found on people who had been killed by vampires.
Thus here he was, in the freezing parts of the Antarctic Empire at an inn that was as lonely as they come. Walking up the stairs and into the inn, warmth was a welcome, the sounds of people inside. Tommy was in his civilian clothing, this wasn't a mission that would require Dream and his team to run in guns blazing. Which was why he was alone.

People milled about, some leaned on the walls watching people. Any one of them could be a vampire, but Tommy tempered his fears of this. Casual was the way to go, as he sat down at a table with some people. They spoke to each other about the 'opportunity' this flyer spoke of.
Most seemed money and were willing to find ways to get it. Tommy got some food as he mostly ate the greens, silent as can be. Try not to draw attention to himself. Just as he thought this seemed like nothing, a man spoke up.

"I see we have everyone, good to know everyone here is of like-mindedness to a goal." the man chuckled a bit, Tommy leaned on the table looking at him. Now to most the signs would be hard to see, but he was long trained. The man's skin was too perfect, and his eyes too dull to be normal color. Human eyes always had something contacts didn't, life to them.
"My master wishes for you all to meet him, but first we must all gather to the basement," he said to them, as people looked at each other confused with soft murmuring.

One spoke up, "How do we know this isn't a trap." they had a point.
The vampire smiled at that, "Not to worry all answers will be revealed. Come along now." he said in a firmer tone, Tommy was forced to his feet as some others who had been watching forced them to walk.
It was happing quickly for him, one tried to run, but was quickly struck down. This sent people into a panic. The head vampire scowled, "Anyone else feels like running?" he asked the group in a cold tone, the red behind the contact turning his brown to a reddish brown.

People were as scared now as these creatures, which no doubt given their eyes turned red. Lower level vampires, fiends as some call them. they didn't have the true red eyes as they weren't full vampires yet, still had to feed on enough human blood for that.
Vampires without sires became friends, who had to feed on enough humans to gain true vampire status. Given those with sires, changelings, had them to teach them, give blood, and later they must drink human blood for the first time to start the 'true change'. Both ended up at the same place but had different ways to get there. Fiends never lasted long, and changelings could have complications with the change.

No doubt also this was a coven at work as they herded into the cellar. Tommy wasn't afraid, he had been in a tighter situation. They were lead down a long tunnel into what leads into a large cavern. Shit, a coven base, judging by the vampires that prowled about on top of the rafters watching them.
The hunger in the air was clear, and they were forced to be bound to chairs. And then they heard it, Tommy looked up to see three people, they spoke to each other. But Tommy was no fool, he knew who they were.

The Angel of Death's wings were blacker than night, a sign of his status as leader. Tommy looked at the others who seemed very afraid, he worked silently on his ropes as the Angel turned to them.
Eyes redder than blood itself gazed at them, and a smile that showed pearly white fangs. Beside him, Blood and Siren watched with hunger in their eyes. "Welcome!" Angel said in fake warmth and a smile that was more sinister than the dark side of the moon.

"I am sorry for such lies and inconveniencies. But my coven is rather hungry, with the hunters working as they are not all our Fiends are living longer." Angel said mournfully, "But if you all are strong enough, you might become one of us."

This was true, not anyone could be infected without a Sire. People like Angel, Siren, and Blood had the strand of True Vampires. Thus turning by them was a guarantee, versus if you were to be bitten by a Vampry. Or Fake Vampires, who were never turned by a Sire but obtained vampirism by magic or another Non-Sire. Not everyone gets turned from a bite, but some do...
Angel smiled at people's protests and struggles, "Do love the screams." he said to Blood, who chuckled a bit.

Tommy felt the ropes loosen as the lower-level vampires descended like animals to them. Reacting fast he kicked one near him away, lodging his arms free as he landed on his feet in a crouch.
"Oh, a fighter!" Siren crowed at that in delight. Tommy wasted no time, vampires hissed at him and attacked him. He moved back using the tips of the chair as a wooden stake.

He slashed open the chest of one making it screech in pain staggering back. Tommy ran up the rafters after dodging another, he quickly pulled something out of his pocket. The earplugs were put in as he ran along the wooden rafters of the coven's lair. Above them was the moon, his only way out.
People below no doubt were screaming as some were being devoured.

"Where are you going?" Siren yelled at the other as he and Blood gave chase. Angel watched with curiosity at the blond boy who was taking down his lower coven members like they were insects.
Sharp and precise were the boy's movements. Picking out his scent among the blood of others, young at that, a teenager from the scent. The kid didn't react to Siren's commands, clever little one. Blood might be a good fighter, but getting up to the boy with how bulky he was was a problem. Flying in here was a bad idea as though the inner area was large, there were still sharp rocks.

Angel watched the boy reach the top ducking and weaving under vampires, stabbing their chests to turn them to ash. His crows cawed loudly as they flew away from him. Blood was gaining on the boy, who had reached the end of the many rafters that went up into nests.
And taking a leap of faith, the boy jumped away from his son's grasp and gripped the rope that dangled above them. Angel wondered why they never bothered to be rid of that, from when some poor adventure found his way down here.

No matter, the teen climbed fast up and out of the cave. Blood growled until he paused from giving chase with a snap of Angel's fingers. Slowly, he and his brother rejoined their father at the bottom. Where the meal had been disrupted, two were still alive, more of their coven here had been killed by that hunter.
"How... interesting." the coven leader said slowly as he stared at the still swinging rope. His boys walked up to him as Angel petted one of his crows with soft commands to it, "Follow the boy." with that he set the crow off into the night sky above.

"Father." Angel turned to Siren who looked at him sadly, "We're sorry for not sensing a hunter among them." he looked ashamed, Angel sighed, always self-deprecating his youngest was. At least that Tubbo kid was a good influence on Wilbur.
He put a hand on Wilbur's shoulder, "It's alright mate, made things a bit more fun for us. Though I suppose it was to be so the Guild found out about our plot here... they've been a nuisance for a while."

Gazing up at the area where the little teen fleed Angel hummed, "I have to wonder though, his looks matched that of the boy your changelings spoke of. Theseus was it?" he asked them as Blood, Techno, nodded. "Very interesting." Angel said again with a smirk, "Teen had some the sweetest scent of blood I've smelled in a long time." he said picking up the ropes of which had Tommy's blood on them. He breathed deeply handing it to Techno.

"Boys." Angel said after they also took in the scent of the hunter, "You both did say you wanted a new brother... correct?" he smirked at them knowingly.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

Tommy leaned against a tree panting heavily, he dropped the bloody, ash-covered stake to the ground. His legs felt like jello, and he still could feel Blood's breathing on the back of his neck, the wind of his claw-like hands barely missing his foot.

But, he got the info needed, seems SBI Coven was falling on hard times now to pull this stunt, at least around here from the sound of it. Angel had his claws in everything. Though this wasn't his main coven, he still took care of those Fiends. Loyalty was running thick, given most Fiends were covenless they would do anything for protection and attention.
Angel always was the 'fatherly' type that some vampires called him. You just felt the need to listen to him and felt that he did care about you. Whether true or not was up for debate, not many who crossed him lived to tell the tale again.

Pushing away on shaky legs, Tommy knew he'd have to take a cold walk back home, glad now he kept on his cloak in the inn. Shivering a bit like the sound of crows from far away was heard, Tommy kept to the trees and slowly started to make his way back to town to get a ride to the nearest guild. Puffy would be waiting for his report there.

Above him, unseen in the pale moonlight, a crow stalked his movements with beady black eyes.

-0-0-0-0-0-

- There are two types of vampires True and Fake

- True ones were gifted their powers from Lady Death, they are the 'Real' Vampries of the world.

- Fake Vampires, or Vamprys, are ones given through darker magics or when another fake vampire bites them and they survived.

- Not all bites of Fake Vampires turn people, only a few.

- A bite from a True Vampire makes them your Sire, and the bite always turns you.

- Fiends, those turned by Fake Vampires, must feed on enough human blood to become Vampires of any kind, some called them Bloodfiends.

- Changelings, or those turned by true Vampires, feed on their Sires blood for a set amount of time before feeding on human blood.

- each has its pros and cons.

- Changelings had an elder to teach them of the vampire world, to help them with feedings, and how to hunt. The downsides are they are loyal only to the Sire, even if they don't want to be, and their change into Vampires can be very long. Anything can go wrong in this time, be it a bad reaction to the venom or not properly feeding. Once fully turned they are True Vampires

- True Vampires rarely take on changelings, as it's a long process for said little vampire. Sires need to be with their changelings as often as possible, due to the changeling's instincts wanting to be near them. Hence why there are so few True Vampires left in the world.

- Fiends however have no ties to any coven or group, they are free to roam and do as they please. The downsides to this are that you are alone most of the time, unless lucky enough to find a small coven of vampires willing to take you in. And feeding can be complicated as if you don't feed at all you might die. While also true for Changelings, Fiends have it rougher as they don't always have constant help from Sires.

- The way to tell them apart is by the eyes, Fiends can change their eyes from Red to their color before being turned. They aren't as pale as real vampires, and for the most part, look very human albeit with sunken eyes and cheeks. the signs are hard to see unless you're a trained Hunter.
- Changelings however get paler as their life goes on, by the time they are ready to taste human blood they are fully pale and their eyes fully red. Changelings stand out because of this, watching and waiting to see how they change, and they also can't hide it as Fiends can.

- Changelings are rarely let out of sight of their Sires, much less leave coven grounds where it is safe. The reason for this is because higher covens, inner-circle types with Sires, are very protective of their young. Though they do take in Fiends, Fake Vampires are expendable, but True Vampires take time to create.

- The process for both can be as long or as quick, depending on the person and Sire. Angel, for example, took 100 years to turn Blood into a true Vampire, while it took Siren 200 before he became one. For each person, it's different, the same goes for Fiends as well, as some choose to drink animal blood rather than Human.

- Fiends don't have to drink human blood, but it's the only way they will become Fake Vampires. Animal blood will keep them alive but only just, they aren't as strong as they should be. But the good news is, if registered at a Guild of Vampire Hunters, they can become members of society again and be treated normally.

- Not all Vampires like this though, thinking they are just branded like cattle. Though the current leader, Puffy, is kind, not all leaders of the Guild are like her.

- SBI Coven is one of the few that do take care of Fake Vampires and Fiends, for what no one is sure of.

Chapter Text

Philza is first!

Greenza

- My and Lyra both agree that he is 'Default' meaning in the current universe he is Phil. 

- Basically mean he was the First incarnation of Phil, carries the name, and has the most power out of all the Colorzas. 

- Green is the Chaotic Dad, he's the one that adopts kids, but he might not know how to take care of them. Giving them emotional support. Means well and cares, but is bad at showing it.

- Wanderlust, he's the color that likes to always be on the move, never likes to settle down. 

- Anarchist to the boot, has a very melancholy look on life. 

- he was the first-ever man to survive hardcore and got his wings from Lady Death after catching her again and later her heart.

- In my lore, he became a farmer after winning Hardcore he went on to help Tristan to found the Sky Kingdom and destroy the first Empire/tyrannical Government. 

- He met with Techno, Wilbur, and Tommy/Theseus around this time. And their fates became intertwined.

- His death was due to working with magics, which he was buried in honors as the Founder of the Kingdom. 

Pinkza

- His second incarnation. Lived near the end of the First Era.

- Cottage core, gender hoarder man, with his moth wings, and green peace vegetarian. 

- Soft dad, fun-loving, picnics in flower forest he lived near. He also lived hardcore and could be quite feral.

- Man gives off sweet vibes... until you push his buttons, and he went into feral mode. I mean he's a survivor of Hard Core for a reason lol.

- He was a bit of a wander also, but still loved his small cottage house to return to after visiting all the biomes.

- He also published a book on the biomes of the bigging Second era. 

- He was very much malewife, loved to cook, and met Techno, Tommy, and Wilbur as travelers and they remained friends in contact.

- Man also has no shame, Gender Envy in bodily form, but he's too sweet to hate him. 

- His death is rather tragic, killed by a mob hoard while trying to escape. He died alone, his body later grew a tree where he died. 

- He was killed due to the crusades, left by fanatic Notch followers. As he was a follower of Lady Death, his wife.

- His friends, his found family, never found out until their deaths but figured something happened when they never heard back from him.

Purpleza

- The third incarnation of Phil.

- Start of the Second Era, when the crusades ended, servers and mobs were being created.

- Hyperactive, anxious mess, adrenaline junk, who lives on energy drinks and games.

- Funny enough he has butterfly wings, very pretty looking.

- He wasn't afraid to have fun, always trying new things, and was ready to go go go. 

- He helped with coming up games for the start of Hypixel. Purpleza along with Theseus/Tommy helped the founders of Hypixel alot. And lived there most of their time. 

- He met Techno later when traveling around for things to do, Techno at this time was in Green incarnation. 

- And he met Wilbur near the end of his life, just before he started to take on the Hardcore world.

- He died by falling into the Void after defeating the Ender Dragon. He never made it home, and his wife took him before he could fall into the Void Realm. 

Voidza

- The fourth incarnation of Phil.

- Near the middle era of the Second Era, when the second crusades happened, death of sorcerers.

- True Angel of Death, he was taken in by his wife after Purpleza death. And this incarnation embraced his title of Angel of Death. 

- Scary man, doesn't speak but in Enderman/Stander Galatic, he also only talks in Avian sounds (chirps, trills, and coos). 

- He's really soft despite his scary look but has not a clue about how people work. He loves children but isn't sure how to take care of them. Someone give him a hug, baby is trying and he loves them dearly. 

- He never did directly meet Techno, Wilbur, and Theseus during this era, but he did watch over them. Knowing they were close to him, their fates were one and same. 

- He was the longest living of all the incarnations and is pretty strong out of them. 

- Choosing to 'die' to live again as a human, he lived his life with his wife and wanted to rejoin the Overworld. 

Redza

- Fifth Incarnation of Phil

- End of the Second Era, start of the Third Crusades, and the last one ever made. Aether and Nether are closed off to humans, save for the outskirts of the nether. Few M. Mod Books to the Aether left, sorcerers founded the Magi Kingdom, few left in the world.

- Comes in the time of pure and utter Chaos.

- Redza is a Cult Leader to the Void Gods.

- Cunning, smart, powerhouse guy. Literal Demon at that, gifted powers from his wife's dads. 

- Founding for what later would kick start the Void trying to consume the world. When he'd give power over to Dominic, as he would cause problems at the start of the Third Era.

- Redza met the Blood God vessel, Techno, who was in Blue Incarnation, and together they ruled the cult. Having power and people under their thumb. 

- My guy saw an opportunity in the chaos and took it with both hands to create something dangerous but wonderful. 

- Met Tommy when he was little, and was just like 'My child now', loved the kids feisty spirit and raised him as his own. 

- Wilbur was one of his generals in the cult, and they were a happy family.

- Passive-aggressive with a sharp smile, fashion guy who a will spite in your coffee while telling you your outfit with your shoes doesn't match.

- Has used blackmail on his sons to get them to do chores around the house.

- Dramatic boy at that, dramatic bitch boy.

- He and his family died at the same time, Tommy was 16. They were killed by people who wanted to destroy the cult by destroying its leader. It didn't work though.

Blueza

- Sixth Incarnation of Phil

- Middle of the Third Era, Crusades are done, humans living in peace. Sky Kingdom having issues with Herobrine, the creation of the Power trio (Enderlox, Skybrine, WitherMU), Hermitcraft is a thing, SMP Earth, and the Void might be trying to devour the world. 

- Era of the Founding of the Antarctic Empire, Blueza joined the SMP Earth.

- Quiet, selectively mute, leader, who loves to sit by the fireplace to read a book. 

- Blueza is wise, smart, and very easygoing. He lived in the time of founding the Kingdom in the Antarctic. Something he founded with the Red Incarnation of Techno. 

- Wilbur was the Admin of the Server, and Tommy founded the Business Bay. 

- Died after the Empire was founded, wasn't around long, unsure how he died. 

Yellowza

- EIGHTH incarnation of Phil

- End of the Third Era/Start of the Fourth Era. Dream SMP is dead. Sorcerers are making a comeback, West area, where Dream SMP started, is having more people coming. 

- Greenza came back for the Seventh Incarnation, of which he was Wilbur's dad, and joined Dream SMP. How he died is unknown to history books.

- Origin SMP Crow Father guy here!

- The Talent Incarnation at that.

- Man loves to knit, sew, play instruments, paint, draw, dance, and sings. 

- gets hate for being so talented, but also he's such a sweetheart.

- Warm as the Sun, he brightens up your day. Beach-type guy too, sun-tanned skin.

- Loves his found family/Kids. He was Tommy's biological father in this one.

- Makes scrape books in his spare time, and loves his crows like his own kids.

- Himbo man, love him so.

- Unknown how he died. 

Orangeza

- Ninth Incarnation of Phil

- Middle of the Fourth Era. Origin SMP is still around, all original members of it are gone though.

- Season 4 Hardcore boy! 

- Redstoner, loves to make contraptions that made his Hard Core life easier. 

- Chaotic little shit at that who is very bad with emotions. 

- Loves to tell stories about his life while working on his machines, always looking up things for new ideas and designs.

- Mega builder at that, created a lot of cool areas that later became landmarks in the West. 

- has yet to meet the boys in this incarnation.

- Still alive.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

- Whiteza is the only Incarnation yet to happen, technically he would have been the Seventh. But something happened. hence why Greenza has moments of Self Righteousness in Dream SMP.

- Whiteza/Divineza, is an Angel with three wing sets. 

- Biblically Accurate Angel, and a manipulative fucker. 

- Very much the dad that has gifted kids. He expects only the best as a father.

- Signs his kids up for many activities, and when they can't do it all he gives the sad look that he's 'disappointed in them' and 'I knew it was too much for you... maybe we should try easier next time'.

- Can do some illusions but only if the person has seen it or has a connection to it.

- Wears a blindfold because if you look him in the eyes he can access your memories, everything about you. And he will use that to his advantage. 

- Yet you find you want his praise so badly because when you get it you feel like you really deserve it. Ah, unhealthy mindsets.

- Grey/Grayza is also yet to make a debut, but if I were to put him at one, it'd be in 30 Day SMP. When the world is going to end and be reborn. 

- Don't have much on Grayza though.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-0-

- Tommy's Default incarnation is Red, which for him is a chaotic Gremlin with a feisty spirit.

- Techno's is Pink, he was a cottage core guy with a soft heart.

- Wilbur's is either Yellow or Blue.

- Dream SMP Wilbur was in Red Incarnation. 

- Dream SMP Techno is in Red still as he didn't die at the end of SMP Earth.

- Dream SMP Tommy is in Purple, hence why he's still a gremlin. 

- Pinkinnit/Pink Tommy is a Moth Boy who has two fuzzy antennae and wings, and he's just such a soft boy, ahhhhh.

- Yellow Techno is blond piglin lol

- Let you all know if I or Lyra come up with more ideas for this!

Chapter Text

Hey guys, so turns out I'm fully human!

Currently sick with a cold just after the family came over, hence why I've not been updating with any new ideas.

I've got a few new ideas, here's a list.

- Persona 5 Bench Trio idea.

- More Superhero Oneshots

- Phil gets put in prison (horror idea)

- More on the Hunter's Bad Luck

- Sorcerer Tommy AU or Demigod Tommy AU

- Demon SBI

- Fear Street AU (An RP with my friend Little Wolf)

Not sure what to put up first. But, I should be better by the end/start of the week. This happens every year, still have my sense of taste and smell (Legit can smell EVERYTHING right now with how runny my nose is.).
And yes, I'm drinking water and eating right, as well as resting.

As for my other stories, most of them I've hit writer's block and a 'bout of procrastination, and I'm thinking of updating them soon, once I'm better.

Until next time lovely readers, I'll be here feeling like hell worn over for the next 4 to 5 days. How you all are doing well! :)

Chapter Text

*Sips tea*

Ah yes, I just showed up to the end of Phil's stream.

Only to be HIT with LORE!? The Will is open, it's 13 pages long, and either Dadza passed out due to the screen fading to black, or he's messing with us.

Hmmmm, this troll of a Crowfather.

Not even a simple 'goodbye' from him, lovely, I'm just so hurt dadza.

*Sips tea again*

So... how we feeling chat?

Chapter Text

My world exists in Eras, being right now there are 4 Eras of the world, and each era can go on for centuries.

And in each Era there is a cycle between Order and Chaos, which one rules over which place determines how, for about a century, events will turn out.

*Keep in mind there were things BEFORE these Eras, but this is as far back as mages/sorcerers can find records.
So there were things before the first-ever empire, but this empire was the first ever to keep writings that scholars can find events.

Start of the First Era

- There existed only one empire that ruled the 'world', in reality, it was the only empire to ever make it this big with towns under its control.

- There possibly were villages and places outside of the control of this empire, but only records found of them are drawings and ruined tablets.

- This empire was the Ocean/Squid Empire, named so as it's the easiest name we can call these undersea creatures. Though they have features of squids, they were very much huge, muscular hybrids of the creatures.

- Tyrannical Empire at that, they weren't very friendly, the kings all ruled with an iron fist and little mercy. 

- About this time also was the start of the Void Cult of Order, which would go on to worship the Void God of Order, one of the first gods created.

- Tristan Red was born near the middle of this era, of which he worked with Philza and Haden to take down the Empire.

- They started together the Sky Kingdom from the remains of the central empire. 

- On a quest to the End to destroy the Dragon Threat, Tristan fell into the void, while Phil and Haden managed to win the first battle against the Ender Dragon.

- He merged with the entity that was the Void God of Chaos, to become the same being.

- Haden later vanished into the Twilight Forests of Death, becoming what will later be known as the Wither.

- Philza gained the favor of Lady Death, Kristen, and after his death, he reincarnates each time.

End of the First Era

- There wasn't much during this time, expansions to the south were being to be planned. 

- The Sky Kingdom grew and functioned as a rather large kingdom, other kingdoms started to be made around this time. Some group them as the Ore Kingdoms.

- Started out in the Era of Order, which would near the end lead into the Era of Chaos again.

- The First Crusades is what triggered the Era of Chaos, while short-lived they still were a huge thing.

- This is what lead to the killing of 'heretics' in the eyes of Notch's followers. And what lead to the First War with Herobrine.

- Sources vary on both sides, at least ones found, some records suggest Humans were not that kind to Lord Hero and his followers. which lead to Lord Hero taking up arms to defend his people.

- Other stories paint him as a monster, a demon, who had pity for no man.

- Regardless, the era ended with Hero's imprisonment in the Nether.

- Mod Cities were destroyed by Notch Followers, which would lead them later in years to become mindless beasts without their Lord.

- the Blood God awakened around this time, thought to be a servant of Herobrine, and wandered the Overworld.

- Era of Order is restored, and things go peaceful for a while.

Start of the Second Era

- The Second Era is thought to be the largest and longest of them.

- After the end of the First Crusades, and what records are found, this was about the time Servers and Mods were created.

- T. Mods or M. Mods were created by magical people that would modify small areas of land owned by Servers. (Tomb Mods or Magical Mods or just Mods some call them.)

- Servers were still very new, and still very glitchy, but during this time they were perfected and became places where Kingdoms were pop up.

- Outside of Server areas is known as Hardcore Lands, as within the magical bubble of Servers Admins and Moderators have a lot of control. (Though there are still MANY rules they must follow, and many to be created as time goes on to prevent corruption.)

- Hardcore Lands is the area in which you only have one life you were born with. Hence why Portals were created to make easy travel without fear of your life. 

- Though people still die of old age or sickness, death by any other means will result in a respawn. 

- There are people who are daredevils that travel by caravans to get to different servers, and people who chose to live in Hardcore Lands. To defeat the dragon as a Hardcore Person is a great honor.

- But keep in mind, sometimes you do get Hardcore Servers, of which you must sign ALOT of forms. Anything with a lives system must be recorded. (Hence why DSMP in my lore is HIGHLY illegal.)

- Anywho that was about all that was going on, creation of mods and servers

- The South was discovered and became the place where the creation of Gam Servers started. MCM or Hunger Games, and Hypixal, ect...

- Sparkles Kingdom started up around this time.

Middle of the Second era

- Start of the Second Crusades

- Start of the Era of Chaos again.

- Magicals were starting to be hunted down by Followers of Notch, due to the fact they were magical. It's thought that jealousy was one reason, those records state that these people thought Magicals were 'Evil' and 'Demonic'.

- Starting to see the pattern in these people? Anything different from them they hate and fear.

- The Magi Kingdom was created as the last defense against these people, it worked.

- Sorcerers were near extinct because of this manhunt for them. 

- Herobrine escapes the Nether, and it's thought another war is on the horizon.

End of the Second Era

- A Second War was on the horizon, but not many are sure what stopped it.

- At some point there was a lull between the Second and Third Crusades, no one is sure when one ended and the other started, or when goals changed.

- Some speculation is that Younger generations rebelled against the older, and infighting happened among the Followers of Notch's ranks.

- In this lull the Aether was closed forever from people ever visiting, very few Mods exist to access the Aether now, speculation is only 5 are left in the world.

- The Nether's Inner Cities were sealed by Herobrine, Nether Portals now only lead to the Outskirts of the Nethers. Abandoned fortresses during the time of the First War. 

- Notch stepped down as God of the Aether and his eldest son took the throne. 

- The Third Crusades lead to the defeat of what is now called the Cult of Notch. Humanity was divided, and slowly the world got back on its feet. 

- The reason this is considered the WORST case of the Era of Chaos is because of all the death that happened from the Start/End of the Second Crusades and the Start/End Third Crusades. Also the wars that started around this time.

- And the sheer amount of records that were burned by Notch's Followers.

- And during all this Chaos the Void Cult plotted. 

- The End of this era of Chaos started with Adam 'Sky' Skylen (Adam Dahlberg aka Skydoesminecraft) taking the throne of the Sky Kingdom and creating the Ore Empire.

Start of the Third Era

- Era of Order again, yet this did not mean people were safe.

- Herobrine started to cause problems again, even with his Inner Cities closed off from people.

- Creation of Skybrine, Enderlox, and WitherMU

- And the Void Cult of Order tried to pull the world into the void to start the world over again. 

- But these Power Trio did stop the Void from doing so.

- SMP Earth started around this time as well, with the North being up for grabs to anyone.

- Expansions to the West Sea were made, which would later lead to Servers like the DSMP starting there.

- Founding of the Antarctic Empire

- Also Hermitcraft started around this time, so that's cool, they setup in the South.

Middle of the Third Era

- Era of Chaos

- Dream SMP was a thing around here, what would later be found out to be a highly illegal server set up by the Admin Dream. 

- Who seemed to take it upon himself to break every law and rule Admins are to follow and gain himself a God Complex.

- Hermitcraft is very popular now around this time and is very well known, with it going on its Season 8.

- Hypixel had its Revolution at this time with the current Blood God's Vessel, Technoblade, leading it.

- Colonization of the West, no one is sure what happened to the DSMP server, only that it soon is ruined.

End of the Third Era

- Era of Order 

- Dream SMP is dead, unknown how or why people in it were either never found or found dead.

- Place is considered uninhabitable due to high concentrations of dark magic.

- Start of the Origins SMP

- Expansion to the West continues.

- Three Servers made thus far, one of which was the DSMP, another is the Origins SMP, and one other unnamed Server.

- Sorcerers around this time are starting to come out of hiding again and helping the races again.

Start of the Fourth Era

- Hard Core Season 4 of Philza's lore

- No one is sure what Era they are in by now.

- And not much has yet to happen.

- Possibly around this time is many of Karl's future things going on, as well as at the End of the Third Era.

Chapter Text

The biggest problem I've always had with DSMP is the lack of character development in C!Techno. For the most powerful guy on the server, he sure has very little character to him in terms of actual conflict and consequences for his actions.
The man just always wins, and while I get that he'd have better luck than others as he's the second wealthiest on the server, it still makes me feel less engaged with his character.

Then again, I'm a detail and character developer hyperfixation person.
The fact is Prison was just a slap on the wrist to C!Techno, and the fact he seems too incline to help C!Dream proves he's learned nothing at all. Or he just doesn't care to learn outside of his bubble.

Also, he's not a true anarchist in my mind, he's just a pig guy who likes to cause blood and death.

It's not to say I don't think his character is fun or anything, it's to say he frustrates me with how lax he is about lore and serious scenes. And the lack of true character hardship makes him dull at times. (I'm heavy into DND when you have that one joker in the group like Techno they often get kicked out when they keep being buffons when it's not needed or wanted.)

Also, C!Dream apologists can go through Exile for all I care.
If you defend that green bastard you've either never truly watched the Exile arc or are willfully ignorant in favor of being 'edgy' or idiotic.
The man deserves no sympathy, and will just go back to being a menace to any and all on the Server for the sake of his fucked up God Complex.

That is all, thanks for listening to me rant.

Chapter Text

- This idea has been floating in my head for a few days.

- Tommy in this one dies because of Dream, a demigod of destruction, and as his soul had no direction to go to, he falls into the Void Realm.

- There are several gods that rule over these realms, with their own pocket dimensions. Bad, Prince of Shadows and Plots. Sam, Prince of Judgment and Vows. Eret, Prince of Pride and Schemes. Among several others.

- Specifically, we focus on Wilbur, Prince of Insanity and Madness. Techno, Prince of Werebeasts and Blood. And Philza, Prince of Death and Illusions.

- Tommy ends up falling into Philza's realm and is set to have his soul claimed by Phil. Of which he'll be tormented, transformed mentally and physically into one of the Prince's crows.

- However, Tommy is also a Champion of Kristen, Goddess of Life and Earth/Overworld. He was set to do her bidding in the world before his life was cut short by darker demigods like Dream.

- So to save him from Philza, Kristen saved his soul from the clutches of true death and placed him in her city within Phil's realm.

- The City of the Sun was once a beautiful place before it was placed in Phil's realm. How this happened is different in every story. Some say it was a sign of good faith between Kristen and Philza. Some say they were lovers, some say they were enemies, others state they fought and this realm was placed as a final 'fuck you' to Phil.

- Whatever the case, the City is outside of Phil's control, and a safe haven for Tommy.

- The plot is Tommy, being his Tommy self, is trying to escape the Void, the Demise Realm, and return to life. He doesn't even need prompting from Kristen's priestess to do so... he just wants to stick it to Philza.

- there are other ideas and world-building with this.

- Techno is a little bit like Hircine from Elder Scrolls. He's the father of Werewolves, Werebears, and Werepigs (Piglins). He loves to hunt humans as a sport and believes no better strength can be had than tearing into your enemies and feasting on their flesh.

- Wilbur is the Father of Vampires, the creation of music, and also the creation of all things that don't make sense. The voice that whispers to you to make you do insanely great or insanely terrible things.

- Phil is a great illusionist, can make you believe anything. twists your fears and desires against you to keep you in his realm. He can be very kind of his followers, but very cruel to those that try to betray or displease him.

- The Gods themselves are nether 'Good' nor 'Evil' but some argue those of the Void Plane are indeed 'Evil' gods.

- Kristen is a god of the higher, Aether Plane, of existance.

- Along with Puff, Goddess of Justice and Strength. Niki, Goddess of Spring and Strategy. Skeppy, God of Games and Magic. And a few others.

- They are considered 'Good' compared to those of the Void Plane.

- Kristen is currently in a long 'nap' of sorts after the last war that nearly destroyed the Overworld. Hence why she's not around at all in the idea but did a bit to help Tommy.

- Tommy is set to help restore the world bit by bit, while this one helps Kristen return there and now, it will help her return in the long run. Him and several other champions.

- Yes I took inspiration from ideas from Elder Scrolls... what of it.

- Phil ultimately wants to keep Tommy's soul, though he cared about Kristen, he still is very possessive of all who fall in his realm. Believing they are 'his' and HIS alone.

- He's very much meant to be a scary god... with slight Himbo energy at times.

- In my mind, he and Kristen were lovers, easier to deal with each other as they both were Gods. Phil's possessiveness and Kristen's mischief.

- They both have small shards of their realm within each other. It was so they'd always have a piece of each other.

- Now that is up for flexibility if you want them to actually be Lovers to Enemies or just straight up Enemies up to you.

- No, Phil does that care Tommy is Kristen's champion, if anything this just makes him more desirable due to the fact he misses her. With or without his help, his wife will return, even if it takes longer without Tommy's help.

- Now, the catch is, though Kristen could save Tommy from Phil's clutches, she couldn't use her power to send him back to the Overworld Alive.

- Tommy is caught between life and death, and though his soul is still his won, it's tied to the Demise Realm of Phil's Void Pocket. And the only way to escape is with Phil's approval.

- There might be another way, up to you, but Tommy will have to work for it.

- Wilbur and Techno are helping their dad try and get Tommy also, if for anything but his praise and attention. Like children those two are.

- Both also squabble over if Tommy will be a Werepig or Vampire, both are just as cursed as the other let's be real. It's either those two or a Crow Avian of Phil's. Which are half human half bird creations, that look like either harpies or furries.

- There are others in this realm that are trapped there, Tubbo and Ranboo could be two of them. How they got there is up to you, bad deal with Phil or just pure bad luck.

- My mind Tommy can travel though between the realms of many other Princes. But his only way out is through Phil's and Phil's alone.

- Might write about this sometime, not sure, but there is the idea. Questions?

Chapter Text

PHILZA

He had seen alot in his long life, the rise and fall of people around him. People of high power taken down, and the change of the world itself. His lady allowed him long life, and he traveled with it. Phil admittedly wasn't sure what to think of Dream's offer at first to be a part of a group like him. Immortals, strange people, of many shapes and sizes. 
But if he hadn't taken the offer, Phil doubt he'd have ever met Techno or Wilbur. Much less got to indulge in whatever he wanted. And slowly his desires started to come true, sending souls to his lovely wife. He would be perfect.

Phil ran his tongue over his sharp teeth at the sight of the two runnings below. Leaving Dream's area and straight into his in the forest. How sad it was, lives to be snuffed out, but Phil felt little pity for them. Their blackened souls were sickening, but they have such beautiful skin and features. 
All of which would be his, his current skin felt a little out of place. Not as soft as it once had been years ago. Not that it mattered, fashioning himself a new one would make his feathers feel less heavy. No one said to be perfect it wasn't a messy job, but Phil was in need in certain parts to finish his creation.

Fanning out his blacken wings he jumped down and the male screamed loudly. "Such a loud one, mate." he purred as the girl screamed also in terror tripping back. Phil had his blackened talons gripping the boy down by his neck and head. Like a bird who caught a little mouse.
The pulse of the life under his cold hands, a heartbeat he no longer had in his own chest. Quick and fearful, he savored the feeling, snarling up at the other mouse. She didn't look back as she ran, possibly knowing her friend was dead, or perhaps they didn't actually care about each other.

Grinning with all fangs, he only needed certain parts of the skin. So he could be a little messy with this one. Digging his claws into the side of the human male, he grinned wider at the scream etched from the cracked mouth. Hot, sticky blood ran down his claws, pool down, the pain this little human felt as it withered under him. Unable to escape the sadistic crow monster.
"Does it hurt little one?" he asked the young adult as he got a whimper. "Pain is said to be the first step, and each pain you feel the younger I feel." he purred out with soft coos. 

The crows watched with gleaming eyes as Phil felt his prey bleed out, the light taking a while to fade out, and the pulse slowly fall to a stop. Staring down at the body that had a tear-stained face, and eyes wide still with the horror and terror.

Pulling back, and flexing his blood-covered claws, he hummed slightly. The smell of copper in the air, and Phil could only smile at his handy work. Moving his fingers, he leaned down and started to cut down the middle, like a zipper. Getting to work on harvesting the parts he needed. Wilbur would eat the rest.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

DREAM

Another immortal had always wanted a family and found in the collection of people who were like him. The circus, extensions of his will, was their home. And he swore to protect them, provide to them, and in return he got companionship. He gave them a home, and he got so many friends. 

Twisting the screw with small clicks, he looks at the pictures of Tommy and Tubbo. Small boys, so full of life and so curious. It was no wonder Phil took a liking to Tommy, the immortal no doubt wanted a chick to call his own. They did look alike and from Phil's stories, they acted alike.

Then there was Tubbo, Dream rarely did get attached to people. But Tubbo had won over Sapnap easily, and even Geroge liked the chaotic kid. How people mistake Tommy for the chaotic one he will never know. He could only picture what kind of hybrid to make Tubbo.

His necromancy skills were about to come in handy here soon, stitching back together skin and adding features he wanted. More friends, more family, Dream hummed a tune to himself as he worked. Creating soft feathers and transparent wings. 
Long fingers fitting together the loose ends, ready to be attached to their hosts. the furs of a bee, and feathers of an avian. Carefully put together, and crafted by a man very dedicated to his work.

Two new family members, rare for any to be chosen. Dream was looking forward to it as screams rang up in the night, no doubt Phil or Techno.

Chapter Text

- Basically, Philza is a talking, transparent, crystal skull that is very very chatty.

- What had happened was after his death in his hardcore world, his body sort of got stuck in Death's realm, and his head was transported to the new reality.

- He was picked up by mages/sorcerers for study. And is bound by them to always tell the truth through a direct question.

- If your questions aren't direct, he will lie to you, if for any other reason than it's fun.

- Tommy is an apprentice mage sent out to do some missions. But he's also sent to find Phil after the skull managed to escape containment.

- Now Tommy must do his missions while dealing with a very lonely skull who is just so happy to be able to travel again.

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

Tommy groaned a bit as he looked at the skull near him, "Any reason you have an accent as you do? I mean, you're immortal, right? Why the accent?"

There was an echoy hum, "Any reason you have an accent?" he asked back, as Tommy stared at him, "Ha! Mate, I wouldn't know why I have one, just that I picked up on it."

Tommy tilted his head slightly, 'Could that mean you could change your accent?" he asked curiously.

Phil hummed again at that, "I'd shrug my shoulders if I had any, never thought of trying to be honest. Maybe we could try it out! Oh! I've always wanted to sound more Scottish than I am."
Tommy made a face, "Fuck! Forget I asked." he said quickly, the idea of this very chatty skull having more of a Scottish growl made him want to find a way to silence it.

-0-0-0-0-0-

"You know, never would have thought so much could change from the time I died. We must go see my old builds if they still stand... That is if I can remember where they are at... would they have destroyed them? Have people even gotten that far in the world?" Phil asked out loud as Tommy walked through the dirt path of the forest.

Philza had been talking nonstop since they arrived at this strange ruined place. The giant crater in the ground had some magic Tommy needed for the order. "This place brings back memories alright, though many of them might be bad for you."

"Bad for me?" Tommy asked confused at that, "I don't even know this place." he looked at his bag where the skull was.

"Ah, just rambling mate, you'd not remember anyway. This place was where your... third incarnation was. . . or was it your fourth?" Phil sounded confused at that trailing off in thought. "Not important I don't think!" he told him cheerfully.

Tommy looked confused at that but shrugged it off as another half-truth the skull always talks about.

-0-0-0-0-0-

Philza was humming happily a song to himself, many old songs for travel. Tommy was just greatful that it wasn't about some of his 'epic' adventures. Though the thought too soon.

"Yeah, the Antarctic Empire, founded it you know. Not the best now from what I've heard, ah, bad leaders will do that I suppose." Phil said wistfully, "I've been meaning though to look into it, maybe we could make a detour. If it still stands that is."

"There is no way you founded that empire," Tommy told him bluntly as they walked.

Phil laughed at that, "I don't always lie mate, just sometimes, when it's funny to me." he told him, "Gosh you mages, never have seen the world outside your little home. Must be exciting as it is for me right now."

Tommy shrugged at that, "Suppose so, but I have a mission to prove myself after all." he told the skull as they walked.

"yes yes, prove your honor and all that. Really mate, sorcerers weren't always in the order. But if that's what you want with your life, go for it I guess... Oh! I could teach you some necromancy! My wife, Lady Death, told me I need to trian people." Phil said excitedly, "And we have time-"

"You married Death!?" Tommy asked in shock, "Fucking- No way, that's not possible." he scoffed a bit at the mere idea.

Phil laughed at that, "Oh I sure did mate, really fun that story. See when i was younger, in my second incarnation, I managed to woe her. It's a long story, involving wet cement, a tape recorder, and some plot to overthrow a government that was using the Gods of Chaos's magic. That would have destroyed the idea of dying, not the best outcome for Kristen."

"Death is named Kristen!?" Tommy asked in disbelief.

"Yeah yup, anyone, the story starts when I started my journey much like yours-." Phil began chattering on and on.
Tommy could only listen, not like he had anything better to do, even the wildlife or a seige on a castle couldn't shut up this Dad Energy, Touch Starved Skull.

Chapter Text

Tommy has lived in this town for quite some time, Valley Wood wasn't any grand, didn't have a lot of people who came by. Just a small town nestled in the valleys of the Isle of Ink, named for their abundance of squids. He was born here, his mother finding this was a great place to retire, on a farm with cows and chickens. 

Things here were slow, peaceful, they didn't get any people who moved in. A group did when Tommy was 10, a man with his two sons, taking up the large manor in town left behind by the last tenants. Some thought they just left for more money elsewhere. 

Philza was the man's name, along with his oldest son Techno and youngest Wilbur, moved in and they seemed rather nice. People went on about their lives, and Philza would meet with them in the small hours of the morning before the sun rises, or in the late evenings. 
Coming out to get plants, claiming he was an alchemist, and made potions in his spare time. He started to help cure people around the town of coughs, sore throats, sniffles, and other ailments. People of the town loved him, thinking him to be a kind and helping older man.

Tommy was 16 now, and he thought something was very suspicious about Philza and his sons. Now, it wasn't just because the man wore a bucket hat that was green and white, though seriously who wears something like that? And it wasn't because his sons were very invasive with their questions about personal life, even though Tommy has sharply told Wilbur to fuck off and Techno that he has a silly name. 
No, the reason was because of a sickness that has started to spread just last year. Apparently, people had been getting it for six years now, but now it's peaked. And Philza had been trying to help cure it, converting a small storage house into a small area to treat people.

His sons helped their father, and people were rarely seen again once they reached what the family called 'critical'. Tommy wasn't stupid like many thought. Sure, he's a farmhand, his education was very basic but better than most here. Something wasn't right here, for one thing, Phil rarely was seen, only to give medicine to people who he felt showed symptoms. 
His sons almost seemed to scout out people before then, talking to people in town. Most said it was to calm them down, help keep things normal despite these uncertain times. But Tommy wasn't so sure, it seemed like out of the people the twins talked to, at least one or two would be infected the next day.

True, the data he had was slim at best, but he felt like somehow they were connected. Philza was hiding something, as were his sons, and Tommy felt they were responsible for this sickness. The same one that took his mother last year, Tommy was now on his own. And though the town was understanding, and did what they could to help him, Tommy knew they were blind to the truth.

A truth he would expose if he could. 

The first thing was finding better evidence, and that meant venturing into the deep parts of uncertainty. Straight into the manor the three shared. Tommy had mapped out their times. He had a window of time during the time of high noon to sunset. They were often helping patients around that time in the storage house. 

Today was a clear, cloudless day as Tommy made his way to the manor. The house was built into the cliffside, meaning its only windows were the ones in the front. An imposing manor at that, deep in the Shadow Forest, named for the fact it had little to no light reaching it. 
Taking a breath, Tommy knew what to do next, the top window was unlocked, Wilbur never locked his windows. Idiot, in Tommy's humble opinion that is. He scaled up the side easily, time of climbing around the woods came in handy. 

Unlatching the window, Tommy slipped inside to what he guessed was Wilbur's room. Closing the window behind him, he looked around in slight distaste. Who the fuck has blue and yellow bedsheets? And was that a blue sheep plushie? 
Like he was one to talk though, as he had a cow plushie, but he was a big man and would never admit to that. Wilbur was just lame was all, careful not to leave any tracks, Tommy headed out into the hall.

The house was so cold, then again no light reached into the house being it was built into a mountain. Tommy was glad he wore a jacket now as he crept through the halls, he just now had to find anything he could about this sickness. 

Maybe Phil's room, if Tommy could find it in this maze of a home. But he had hours of time to look, as he took in the sight of the large, gothic-style home. It was rather massive inside, and beautiful in a dark and twisted way. Clearly, these guys had money to spare, fucking rich people. 

The history of the town was that the guy who used to live here founded the town. He cared not for the working class and was only in it for the gold. Tommy didn't like people with lots of money, they were assholes at the finest. 
Tommy shook his head, no he had to focus on the task at hand. Find out what this guy did to his mother and many of his friends here. He knew Wilbur's room and Techno's were side by side. This could only mean Phil's room was on the same floor as this one. 

Armed with that, Tommy started to check the many rooms. There was a study, a library, and another study. Judging by the colors, it seems each twin had their own study. Techno was fond of reds and pinks, as well as golds. While Wilbur liked golds but along with blues and blacks. 
He came to the last room at the end of the hall and felt a sense of dread from it. Like, something was wrong with the room. It's said humans have a sixth sense of danger, and this door screamed danger. But, this had to be Phil's room, it was the last room on this floor after all. 

Tommy swallowed his dread and shakily opened the door. Not what he expected, the room was a simple bedroom with many shades of greens and blacks. The bed was however strange, just a large pile of blankets, pillows, and other soft things. Taking a breath Tommy stepped into the room, this had to be it, no matter how strange it was. 
There were no windows, the room was dark, but seemed to almost glow in a strange way with the bottles of this glowing liquid from the ceiling. Frowning slightly, Tommy got to looking around.

The carpet was black, and some parts were more worn than others. Carefully making his way over to the... nest side, Tommy cheered under his breath. A journal! Opening it, Tommy started to scan the contents.

'Moving to this town was a good idea on my son's part, far away from prying eyes, plenty of food sources. The people were very kind, very welcoming, humans are easy to use once you know what to say . . . '

Tommy frowned at that flipping to recent pages and scanned the page about his mother's death day.

'How unfortunate the sickness took Theseus's mother's life. Her blood tasted wonderful though. This leaves open a wonderful opportunity, my sons and I have grown fond of the little gremlin. He'll make a wonderful addition to the coven. -'

"Find what you're looking for, mate?"

Tommy felt his body run cold for a moment dropping the journal and turning sharply to see Phil smiling at him. Blue eyes seemed to glow in the low light, "I'm shocked it took this long to get curious." he commented to him, hands clasped behind his back. 

Terror gripped Tommy, but he couldn't move, couldn't look away from the bright blue eyes. Phil gave a softer smile now, "Cat got your tongue, Theseus? I didn't stop your speech." he told him quietly, reaching out to pet the blond locks, making Tommy flinch away.

"Y-You're a vampire!" Tommy finally managed out through his fear, trying to seem like he wasn't shaking... he was. 

Phil clapped lightly, "Very good, my smart little chick." he coos to him, as Tommy heard something ruffle. His eyes were still locked with Phil's own though, but he swore that sounded like feathers. "We came to this small town for a quiet life, easy life for a time. The Sleepy Coven needed to go into hiding for a while." he sighs wistfully. 

"Imagine our shock that we found a little boy so much like me when I was a human." Phil gives a soft look, showing his fangs as he grins. "The sickness was planned from the start, but our attachment to you was not."

Tommy saw something out of the corner of his eye circle around him. "You're sick!" he hissed at him, "You're twisted, you killed my fucking mom and many others."

Phil hummed at that passively, "They are just humans, mate." he shrugs at him something pressing Tommy closer to Phil. "Just our food sources, we are above them, predators over prey." 

Tommy was lead over to the nest, his body felt like it was on autopilot, why couldn't he move!? He was laid down, now seeing large black feathers in the blankets. Phil curled Tommy into his arms, "B-Bitch what are you doing to me!?" he hissed shrieked as he tried to move but couldn't.

"I need your completely calm for this," Phil said in a soft tone, so soft, so caring. Gentle as he can be holding Tommy in his lap and arms. "It's going to hurt for a bit, but once the venom settles, you'll understand," he promises.

Tommy felt terror grip in again, "No! No!" he said trying to move anything, he knew what Phil wanted to do. "I'm not gonna let you turn me, let me go!" he cried out, but nothing would move. He was prone against the cold, unbeating chest of the ancient vampire. Talon fingers petted his hair slowly, soft cooing much like a bird filled his ears. 

Breathing in and out, Tommy felt a cold breath on his neck. "Don't worry my son," cold lips kissed his neck lightly. "We'll take care of you, we'll love you forever, eternity will be less lonely with a coven," he promised quietly into Tommy's ear.

There was a sharp pain, and Tommy cried out in horror and pain. The feeling of Phil tasting his blood, then feeling of something being forced into his bloodstream. He couldn't do anything, was he screaming still? Was it over? His eeys were glazed over and lost to the world.

Then the world exploded in many feelings, sire, flock, family, stay, stay, stay! Tommy wanted to stay, he curled closer to Phil as the fangs let got of his skin. "Shhh, it's okay my son, just relax now, you're safe." he cooed as he rocked Tommy in his arms.
Black wings held him, soft, smooth, even as can be. Sighing heavily, Tommy relaxed and soon felt exhaustion. "Sleep my little chick, rest." Phil told him and who was Tommy to say no.

Phil was his sire, and he knew what was best. Tommy was safe, that was all that mattered, and he'd be safe for a long time to come. 

Chapter Text

- So this power ranger idea is a mixed idea of many others. See they each rang from a different ranger group and in this worlds 'Earth' or 'Overworld' they banded together to make their own team.

- Ranboo is the Blue Ranger, and is a magic user (mystic force). His wand uses Ice Magic, and he also has his teleportation special move.

- Tubbo is the Yellow Ranger, and is a tech person (RMP). His shoes can morph into wheels, like Go-Go from Big Hero 6, and he uses a laser-like plasma gun.

- Tommy is the Red Ranger, the default 'leader' of the team, and is an Alien from another planet (Space/Galaxy). he can morph parts of his body into animal parts and uses a sword.

- Their mentor is Dream, once Green Ranger, and in this idea is a great guy. He's Manhunt version of Dream, and teaches these three how to fight the bad guys.

- George used to be the White Ranger and Sapnap the Black Ranger.

- SBI are the bad guys in this, Dramatic Dark SBI.

- Phil is the 'Crowfather', used to be Tommy's arch-nemesis from the many planets.

- Wilbur comes from Tubbo's world, an inventor of many monsters made from people and animals.

- Techno is from Ranboo's, an evil sorcerer and powerful leader with a scary look to him.

- Phil is their leader due to having the most power out of them. Mans bested Techno for the title, lots of respect there.

- Can be as silly or as serious as you want for an idea.

- Gold, Silver, and Purple rangers could be anyone you want them to be. I don't have an idea as of yet who.

- Tommy also has moments of over/underestimating people for very stupid reasons, humans are confusing okay!

- Ranboo makes potions, and very 'into character' when doing so.

- Tubbo's old mentor from his homeworld, Sam, taught him how to combat Wilbur's turning machines. So he can help people turn back to normal, and builds in his spare time.

- SBI is trying to basically turn the world into their playground, finding out why they were all dragged there. Typically villain stuff, chaos and anarchy included.

- Bench Trio is also trying to stop them, and get them all back to their own worlds/universes.

Chapter Text

- Tubbo and Ranboo go to an academy for magic and are learning their own respecting fields and a few others.

- Tubbo gets it in his head to open a book in the forbidden section of the library to learn how to write better books for his essay.

- He opens a book called Tales of the Moonlight Night.

- And accidentally releases a powerful god-like being called Philza along with his 'sons'.

- Phil gets his power from trapping others in tales and stories. He drains them of their will and magic to grow more powerful.

- The only way to get out is to break out of your story, either by defeating to the end and keeping your mind intact. Or by being enough out of character to break the illusions. The problem is Phil is good at making everything seem Very Very Real.

- Phil finds this academy is a perfect place to regain his power to get back to Godhood again.

- See some powerful mages revolted against this God of Illusions and Stories, and trapped in a book of his own making.

- There was his 'demigod' sons that were also trapped with him, and each weave their own stories to help their dad out.

- Wilbur is a lover of all things dramatic, romantic, and tragedy. Enemies to Lovers, to one of them dying, and the other falling into despair! Oh, the dramatic tension, the slow burn, the pain!

- Techno creates adventures, the fall of a hero, and fantasy. Catch him writing about fairytales, historical adventures, and they either end badly or as well as it can be for the protagonist.

- Tommy tells of the mystery, horror, and all things that are humorous to him. He writes silly horror stories, mysteries that make you question everyone around you. Always ending in a dead main character or a monster for shits and giggles.

- Tubbo now has to work with Ranboo to try and break their classmates out of the tales Phil has trapped them in. And find a way to lock him back up in his book.

- All the while Phil and his sons are trying to find the perfect story to keep these 'heroes' from destroying things before they have time to take off.

- Characters can vary for who you are, but remember not everyone will be aware they are characters in a story. (People I can be aware of their character status would be Karl, George, Foolish, and Eret.)

- Each story is different from the other and can be as many chapters long as you want.

- SBI is trying to get Tubbo and Ranboo to agree to them, and might even offer them demigod status if they help Phil.

- Dark SBI 4/4, fun times to torment Bee Duo.

Chapter Text

- The game Beyond Good and Evil is about a reporter named Jade (and yes this is where I got the idea for my user name lol) who has to find out the truth about a group called the Alpha Section's. All the while fighting these creatures call The Domz from destroying her home planet, family, and friends. As a reporter she is trying to find out why the Domz are here, what they want, and how the group she thought she could trust is actually not what they seem. Dramatic, scary, fun, and very good despite it's age, I play it still right now.

- Anywho, I was playing it again after a long time and decided to make an SBI idea with it.

- this is kind of an Alien and Superhero AU mix, with a capable Tommy and Tubbo mixed in.

- Sort of follows the same idea, but alot of differences too.

- Tommy is an amateur reporter along with his friend Tubbo, each of them has their own powers and uses them, and their company, to make money. Innit Reporting Company is small with just the two of them, but it makes money.

- They live on a planet known of the SMP, which used to be a peaceful place until an Alien group known as the Arctics or Antarctic Empire come to take their planet.

- The Arctics are creatures made of ice, feathers, and death. Which can be as weird or as human as they want to look.

- What we know currently, from Tubbo and Tommy, is that the Arctics have been on a conquest around the many planets in the Minecraft Galaxy. They have taken over several places, and no one is sure what they want, well that is other than Life Force.

- It's found that the Arctics must feed on the life force of other creatures to sustain an Immortal Life.
-We also know the Arctics are a group of 3 types of races, Witherlings, Elytrarines, and Phantoms.
- And the only other thing we know is that Elytrarines are capable of making themselves look human. (Which are common on the SMP)

- The SMP Planet is made up of Faun Hybrids, Goat Hybrids, Merlings, Humans, and Avians.

- During the start of the story who find out three things.
- Tommy and Tubbo are hard on money currently and haven't gotten alot of things to do because of this war.
- The Syndicate is the group of Heroes who try and help people after Arctic attacks, which is where these creatures fall from pods in the sky, kidnap people, and destroy homes and families.
- And finally that the Arctics don't seem interesting in full-out war, but rather small attacks here and there, as if they are 'preserving' their food source. Or trying to wear down the people of the SMP to submission.

- So, Tommy and Tubbo taking up a job from someone who wishes for them to find proof of a monster from the Arctic people placed inside an old mineshaft.

- How this plays out is up to you, but the idea is that this person who hired them, Nick, is actually the co-leader of Nox Crew and part of the infiltration team Dream Team, who is thought to be in league with the Arctics.

- In truth, they are actually trying to prove that the Syndicate, the supposed protectors of the SMP, are actually the ones in league with the Arctics.

- Yes this does have Good Dream Team, they aren't the bad guys for once.

- Tommy and Tubbo take up the chance to work with Nox Crew as an infiltration team as well and find out if what they are saying is the truth.

- They must got to three location and report activity of human trafficking, proof of the Syndicate being in league with the Arctics, and among other things.

- Location names can be up to you, and what they are looking for in each location to report one. But Tommy is very good at what he does regardless and is good at sneak missions despite his personality.
- General idea is two on the planet one possibly on the Moon or something in space.

- However, one of the locations, the first one, Tubbo gets captured by the Syndicate, and is to be put in the crate to be taken to the main area. From what we gather to be drained of his life force as well.

- Tommy finds in this place Ranboo, Dream's brother, who was thought to have been killed. But actually was tortured by a Phantom that Tommy kills.

- Drama and such can be added, like Tommy's friends get captured and the Arctics say they want their 'Source' back.

- The Leader of the Syndicate on the SMP is Niki, a Merling, and Puffy a Goat Hybrid (evil Niki and Puffy Pog!)

- We also find out alot of lore and world-building.

- Such as Avians, like Tommy, are slightly mistrusted as misinformation spreads that they are related to the Elytraians. (Which is *partly* true, they are distant cousins, but not very close on the family tree.) Avians lost their power to fly like the Elytra people after becoming a peaceful race, whereas the other was more about conquest.

- We also find out that the SMP is the 13th planet they have invaded and all the others are now under their control. No one knows what happens in them, just that they are Arctic Property now.

- It's hinted that the Arctic leaders are 'looking' for something, but we aren't sure what they are looking for. other than later on after Tommy's second mission, it's called the Source.

- We find out Dream is actually the leader of the SMP, Clay, trying to hide in plain sight from the Syndicate. Who have taken over his office and placed in Quackity as a 'puppet leader' as Quackity is a shapeshifter. Makes himself look like Dream while the Syndicate is looking to silence him.

- Ranboo was taken in the hopes that Dream would turn himself in until Tommy freed him. Ranboo becomes Tommy's partner to help him find Tubbo.

- It's clear the Syndicate and Arctics did something to Ranboo, his memory is spotty but other than that he is his own person still. Until the final mission where he goes full Enderwalk mode.

- Philza, Wilbur, and Techno are the Leaders of the Arctic, and only Nox Crew has ever seen them in pictures and has been contacted by them directly. Typical Cease and Desist, Turn Yourself In, and creepy bullshit that Dark SBI pulls.

- Later we find out that Tommy is their Source, actually named Theseus. And that Theseus was taken away from them years ago.

- Theseus has a strong source of energy that kept the Empire alive. But after their conquest spread, he was taken in the hopes it would kill the Arctic race.

- That didn't happen as they found a way to feed on lesser forms of energy to hunt down Theseus and 'Bring Him Home'

- Tommy has no memory of any of these as it was blocked by his parents before they were killed.

- the ending is up to you, if they get Theseus back they will leave the SMP free, but that can't be said about the other planets out there. Or Tommy seeks the kill them.

- Powers they have can be up to you and how strong they are, just know Philza is kind of OP as he's like the Arctic's 'God' in a sense. Same kind of implies to Wilbur and Techno.

- Yes Jack worked for them but got killed in front of Tommy to make the Phantom he killed stronger. Giving an idea to Tommy how they drain a person's life force.

- That's about all I got for this idea really, my fingers are cold, it's cold here. I might type more about this in oneshots.

Chapter Text

Though Dream was captured and held down, Wilbur felt the cold of the winter winds in his chest. Cradling the head close to him, he felt like tearing apart the world in a snowstorm. His Tommy, his Theseus, was gone. Torn away at the last minute from his arms by a jealous fae who just wanted his brother.
Techno looked at Dream with pure disdain as Wilbur silently cried into the human's still chest. It was rare for Fae to feel so strongly, or even feel at all in terms of the Winter Fae. Cold as the season they brought, with no warmth in their hearts. To hear his brother sob against the human was enough to make Techno's bloodlust rise.

Their father, Phil, however, was quiet and shook his head to Techno walking over to his son. The night of the two blue moons was a rare event, supposed to be a time the leaders of the courts were to renew their pledges. Dream broke that, and things would be in chaos for a while.
All for something so simple, a love not wanted or given back. Proof the once Summer King was not fit for his job. Luckily, tonight was a night that could be fixed. "come on mate, they will be here soon." Phil said in a soft tone to his heir.

Picking up the limp body of the pale blond boy, Wilbur refused to let him go. Fae murmured among themselves as the Summer King's smirk stayed at Wilbur. A victorious look to his eyes, mask cracked and unable to hide the twisted satisfaction he had.

Wilbur wanted to kill him, but before he could make a move a light shone in the forest around them. The blue moons glowed softly as it seemed to twist and bend down and down. The fragments of light forming together as one, from the archway of the four seasons they fractured together.

Two beings were the best way to describe them, though outlined as humanish, they clearly weren't. Soft lights of greens and blues, reds and oranges. One had antlers on their head, the other soft feathers along the chest and arms. They had no features to their faces, black and glowing like the moon and sun itself.

"My Lords-" Approached Geroge as he looked ready to speak up for Dream, but the one with antlers waved a hand to him.

A voice that echoed like water on a stream rushed over the hushed clearing, "There is no need, we have seen it all." distorted like speaking through a long tubed log, but yet rang clear the words in their heads.

"Disappointing, to say the least." the other said, no doubt Dream could feel the 'eyes' that gazed at him from the faceless feathered being said. "Hoping to accomplish a favor, a boon, from us by proof of what?"

The wariness settled in the clearing, the Gods only came down once every few centuries. Normally at times of red or blue moons, to have two at once meant both gods came today.
Dream's eyes were cold, but the Gods were not so easily fooled by the look. "How strange indeed." the antlered being spoke in a softer tone than his 'brother'. "Perhaps I had hoped to give you the power would have taught you more... but I can admit I was wrong."

With a wave of his hand, the powers dimmed around Dream who was chalk-white despite being a Summer Fae. But he did not dare speak, for one could smell the fear on him, Techno sure could. Fae would cower before the power of gods after all. What being didn't?
The God sighed sadly at that, "Perhaps your predecessor, Eret, will be a better choice. My brother did try to tell me, but sadly I refused to listen. Be lucky we allow you remain as you are Dream, for the Winter King possibly wished for us to turn you human." he said in a very calm tone.

Phil looked away from that, his icy blue eyes cold but he held his tongue, but there was no doubt in the truth of the words.

Wilbur stepped forward, cradling the body close to him as he stepped up to the alter. His brother and father opened their mouths but wisely closed them as Wilbur looked at the two gods. "Can you bring him back?" he asked them in a raspy tone.

The two Gods looked at each other at that, then back at Wilbur. He felt small under their gazes, though as powerful as he was, these beings were taller than his brother Techno. The radiated power like no others, Creation and Destruction, Order and Chaos.
The one in antlers looked at him, "You're feelings are real, are they not Heir?" he asked in a smooth tone.

Wilbur hugged Tommy's cold form close, "Very." he said with surety.
Techno looked at his brother, "It is true for all of our family." he confirmed as he caught the two's attention.

Another look between them, the red one with wing chuckled at that hand to where his mouth would be. The antler one sighed heavily at that, but there was a fondness to it. "My brother rarely gets like this, and as your truth rings to us, then we shall grant you this."

Wilbur looked at Phil who nudged his son close to the alter. Laying down Theseus one the stone of frost, vines, leaves, and flowers.
And the Gods waved their hands, "Life is never truely gone, it only returns. We'll gift back to him the winds he returned to, cold as the mountain air." Creation spoke softly, his feathers ruffled.

"Sleep for a century, and when he awakens, he shall be your's." Destruction agreed as frost covered Theseus' form. "Until then, rejoice."

The two looked at everyone, "A new era comes, with it a Prince and King, bear these gifts well and wisely." they spoke in unison, as Wilbur picked up the cold form of Theseus.

The two gods waved out their hands as the lights decorated the forest again. And the new Era would be welcomed, Dream was to be given to Eret to deal with, for they were the new King.

And in a century's time, Theseus would awaken, alive and different than he ever was human.

Chapter Text

The mage sighed heavily at the group as their teen son laid there on the ground, "There isn't any way to take it out of you, trust me if there was someone would have done so by now." he told them in a calm and distant tone.

Tommy sat there on the bed looking at where the wound used to be, but nothing was there, it was healed over completely. Not even a scar remained from where Ranboo had stabbed him with the sword. "What even was that?" he asked the mage, Foolish, with a glare.
He had just gotten stabbed and yet was still alive, and he had caused the dead to rise and kill people. People who were after him, people who wanted him because of something called...

"The Angel of Death." Foolish told him leveling him with a look, the golden man look dead serious. "One of it's many names, Death's Partner, The Crow Monster, Wraith of Crows, many other names this monster, god almost, goes by." he explained to Tommy sitting down with a heavy sigh.

Tommy frowned at that, "Well why the fuck is it... inside me?" he asked Foolish as Ranboo looked nervous at that.
Foolish chewed into an energy bar, looking like he was exhausted. "The story is a long one," he muttered with his eyes lost in thought.

"Well I've got the time it seems, and I think I should damn well know why it's inside me," Tommy growled out to him a bit annoyed.

Foolish looked at him for a long moment, then sighed heavily, "Centuries ago The Angel of Death used to be as real as you or me. A man who killed for his Lady Death, his bloodlust knew no boundaries. A cold king over his empire of ice, so, mages like my ancestors sought to bound him."
There was a pause at that as he finished off his food, "It was easier said than done, the Angel of Death was an entity of powerful dark magic." he looked at the ground glaring at it. "But a solution came, bind him in a human body so he could not use his magic to escape. And it worked, for a time."

Foolish gestured up and down to Tommy, "While in a human form, the Angel has no control over the body, and its magic is bound until called upon. After that, well, he attempts to trick the human to allow him control." he said gravely. "And this comes at a cost, your very mind and soul is devoured by the Angel, it burns through your body rapidly... and you die."

A cold feeling settled in Tommy at that, the vague male voice he remembered hearing 'I can give you whatever you want, nature, time, the thoughts of others, and even power over life itself.' alluring and cold all at the same time, the icy blue eyes that bore into his soul.
"He asked what I wanted, and he said he'd give it to me." Tommy mumbled softly to Foolish.

A nod and a scoff, "Sounds like it, never telling you the price of it all..." this hung in the air for a moment as Foolish stood up. "The Angel seeks to escape the cycle, when you die, it'll be bound to another human. The search will begin all over again, so it's why they'll keep you alive," he explained to him. "It The Angel takes control of your body... well it'll return to this world, and wreck havoc again."

Tommy looked down at his hands, "I didn't fucking ask for any of this." he grumbled angrily at that, eyes narrowed.

"And yet you're stuck with it." Foolish said sharply back, as Ranboo cringed at that shifting on his feet, "Those people are going to be looking for you, they worship Death and The Blood God. They believe you are the key to everything and will do anything to bring The Angel of Death back."

Tommy glared at Foolish, the cold dread settled in him still... His life, everything, was now over.

Chapter Text

I wanted to ask you guys if you would be interested in this idea.

A series of stories, no real connection to them, that tell of Fae tales only with a twist by putting the characters of the Snow King world.
So I'd be taking legend stories about the Fae from Celtic Myths, other myths, and turning them into ideas for story oneshots or two shots of the Snow King universe.

Most of these will be taken from how Overly Sarcastic Productions does them. And it won't be a series that will have a 'start' and 'end'. It'll just be a group of stories all in the same universe.

Would you guys be interested in that?

Chapter Text

Chains rattled as he felt lost in a daze, stumbling down the halls as he was dragged by people in white and red robes. Bare feet on the cool stone and gritty sand, taking steps as his vision swims around. Between the blue and green haze he could see the doors in front of him, and the many rafters that housed guards of some kind.

"It is the Second Era of Minecraftia. The start of the Era of Order... and a Era of Chaos."

Eyes looked up at the strange energy that gathered in the room. Zapping the world of its life, the walls were a lifeless white. He was pulled forward to a man at what looked to be an alter. Behind it was a red-looking egg thing, vines hung from the walls, glowing red as well. The man had long brown hair, and eyes a deep red color. Gazing down at his own blue eyes, wide with terror.

"Old grudges rise among the people, thoughts of war stand among the many kingdoms. Of many races who do not see eye to eye."

A hand patted down his cheek and to his chest, "Your sacrifice will give him life to come back." a hissing voice said. He tried to struggle in his iron bonds, struggling to get free. It hurt, it hurt something awful as his heart was ripped from his body. His mouth opened in a scream that did not reach his ears. 

"And as the people fight among themselves, and destroy each other in these bloody wars. A cold whiteness streaks its way across the land. All-consuming in its path to the source of Chaos."

His vision turned to bright purples and glowing blacks. The crows swarmed him, their piercing cries still rang in his ears. He could not breathe, trying to reach to the surface between the light and feathers. His hand reached up, through the thickness around him. Before it gripped something, the burning of his lungs grew heavy. Then blackness took over.

"As Order grows in strength each passing day, it slowly starts to crack open. The enemy grows in numbers each day, and allies continued to fall. Only Time and Fate know now what will become of this world."

When Theseus opened his eyes again, he was met with a relieved smile of another. In a place, he did not recognize, with not a memory to his name.

Chapter Text

- Chat is divided into Three 'Courts' in a sense.

- The Piss Hearts, Gapple Gang, and Plebs

- These Courts are always rivaling each other and each has a 'territory' around Phil's home or hardcore world.

- They are also rather interesting, to say the least. They are known to just be a menace to any around them, stealing all shiny objects for their 'court'. As Shiny Objects mean the power and strength of the court.

- They call any non-avian 'Featherless Ones', but have certain names for certain people (Ex: Tommy is Gremlin Child and Wilbur is Mister Soot) This varies in name from court to court.

- Funny idea is that each of Phil's kids is a part of a certain court, Wilbur is part of the Piss Hearts.

- Despite their odds, they all see Philza as their 'King' for some odd reason or another. Might be because he doesn't favor one court over another.

- Each Court is composed of a Duke, Dutchess, Lords, Ladies, Commoners, Squires, and Knights. They function like a medieval court system.

- And yes, they are very chaotic, if you find your object stolen by them, they will give it back... if you do something for them in return. And it can be rather bizarre what they ask for. They are always doable, but just very confusing.

- That's about all I got in terms of headcanons.

Chapter Text

- This idea is mostly Tommy Centric with a side of Tubbo and Ranboo, but SBI takes the center stage.

- Bench Trio is on an expedition to the New World to the West of the world. (Following my timeline of events, this would take place before Dream SMP is a thing. Along with changing a few things here and there.)

- (Ultimately the main thing is the God system is the same and so is the beginning of my world creation.
For those who don't know, there were two Gods Chaos and Order, the Void Gods, and they created limitless and magic. Then they created The Ender Dragon, Lady Death, Lady Life, Lord Time, Lord Space, Notch, Herobrine, and Wither. The realms, Overworld, came to be, and the beginning of the world starts there.
I will do a chapter on this if you want.)

- For years the race of humanity has known that they came from the West, but there are no written works on the time before that. Just that they've always lived in the Old World.

- A team of mages, warriors, researchers, and navigators seek to travel the Great Ocean to the West and find what is there.

- Tommy is a Warrior on this voyage, and though young and a gremlin, he's a powerful warrior (Capable Tommy my beloved)

- They aren't sure what they'll find in the New World, though mobs exist in their world, they have yet to see if anything new exists there.

- So, to explain, the Old World has Zombies, Skeletons, Slime, Creepers, and Spiders. They are living in before we got alot of updates from Mojang. Ie: Plains, Forests, Jungles, Mountains, and Deserets.
Their oceans don't have coral and they have never seen a drowned. (Their Nether is before the Nether update) And no, they don't have Enderman, fortresses don't exist in the Old World.

- the New World has Phantoms, Drowned, Elder Guardians (larger in my world about the size of a small ship), Husks, Strays, Piglins, Illiagers, Enderman, Wardens, and Witches.

- They also have all the newest biomes we have now, Tundra, Taiga, Badlands, Roofed Forests, Birch Forests, Redwood Forests, Ice Spikes, Mesa, and such.
They are living in Caves and Cliffs, so we have the Deep Dark in this one, Nether Biomes, and the ocean biomes.

- Fortresses, Deep Dark Fortresses, Bastions, Ocean Temples, and underwater structures. These all exist in the new world.

- NOW Onto the lore and plot.

- Tommy's fleet gets attacked by an Elder Guaridan, which knocks them off course and crashes into the New World. Tommy, Ranboo, Tubbo, and a few others survived. They set up a camp in the Plains they are familiar with, and Tommy is sent out with Ranboo (Researcher), and Tubbo (Mage) to scout within the area of a few kilometers.

- They find just how hostile this new world is with its many new monsters and even monster hybrids. Tommy is able to fight them off, but it doesn't make them any less uneasy to look at.

- They find many new items and objects to use and make lists of what they find out with Ranboo and Tubbo doing most of the five head thinking on things. Tommy just is told to protect them, NOT to say he's stupid he just is not big into the research factor of things.

- With each new find and map made out, they find new biomes and learn more about this world from the above.

- But they also find hints of a lost civilization, finding structures abandoned, homes built into mountains, high in the trees, and some even deep underground. Suggesting that people used to live here and that the theories that people like them used to live here.

- During one of the expeditions to look through a large city-like structure in the mountains hidden by the fog, they encounter something.

- A bird-like man, human but having large wings on his back. After a small fight, the creatures, with a large hat and veil to hide his face, speak to them.

- They find out that he is the last of his kind, the Last Avian, and what they stand on is the remains of his once home. Apparently, the Avians and many other races just vanished one day, very few of them remain.

- He introduces himself as Phil, but admits he doesn't want to go back to their civilization with them. But will help out if he sees them again, leaving them, much to Ranboo's dismay. But it's understandable for Phil not to trust them.

- But this indicates there is more to this New World than they thought. That humans weren't the only ones that lived here, the question becomes why did humans migrate east, and why did they never write down anything.

- (Now depending on your own lore system we also find out that the New World has a heavy God and Goddess system. Some are similar to that of the Old World, but there are a few new ones here and there.
For sake of an idea, I won't go too much into mine, but it's an idea)

- We find Techno when they travel through the Nether, who is the Oldest Piglin and is the Blood God to them. The last of the Piglin race, like most, what is left became the Hoglins or Zombie Piglins. There are few left, but they no longer have a speech like Techno.

- Wilbur is the last of the race of Sirens, that once lived in the oceans, which are like Guardian hybrids. Wilbur speaks that his people just vanished one day, we find out through him it was around the same time Humans vanished.

- I don't know how we get there, but we do find out Humans were told by their god to head East, the purpose can be up to you the writer. But after humans left, many races just vanished.
Avians ascended to the Aether, all but Phil who remained behind to be the Guardian of his people's secrets.
Techno's people had betrayed their gods, and thus were punished, all but him, who always remained loyal to the true Blood God.
The Sirens fled to many parts of the ocean and possibly changed into different races, but Wilbur would be the only true-blooded Siren left.

- There are also the Ender People, which are now the Endermans, but I'm not sure where to go with that. (So I'll leave it up to you to come up with lore for them.)

- Other races can be a thing if you want, but these are the main three in mine and I'm too tired to think of the rest of them.

- it's possible Phil, Techno, and Wilbur is actually Gods themselves, but that is left up for speculation by the group.

- It might also be found out that Humans change in the new world, due to how strong the magical energy is they become something else.

- After building ships again, and serving their purpose of learning this place, it's come to the conclusion by the council of humans that the New World is not habitable for humans. Not without proper training and strength, and the fact the magic is too much for some to handle (Could be due to the fact there are many mobs that just can kill them. *cough* Phantoms *Cough*)

- But Bench Trio and a few others choose to stay, choosing to live in this New World as their home. And creating with others Origins, a home for all of them and see what becomes of them.

- Conflict? Could be that Dream or DreamXD is a god that sent humans away, and seeks now to punish them for coming back. Getting defeated by Tommy. But that's just a thought, not sure if there will be a Big Bad Guy, or if it's just a story about piecing together lore of the past.

- In the end, our group does become hybrids with time, and possibly immortal or semi-immortal later on. Up to the writer of whoever takes this prompt.

- All and all it's just meant to be a neat idea of adventure and humor along with mystery.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Idea One

- This idea was based upon a show I watched when i was barely 14, it's an anime called Ghost Hunt.

- Based upon Arc 7, the Bloodstained labyrinth. Admittedly this arc freaked me the fuck OUT as a teen, and having mental problems (OCD and ADHD) didn't help. Being older now, I've gained more control and less fear.

- But anywho the idea, Phil is a guy who killed young people and baths in their blood to remain immortal.

- Now he has a family, Tommy is still the youngest, and he won't kill him. But only Techno knows of Phil's kidnapping of children to kill.

- For each child he kills, a new crow comes around the manor.

- Techno eats what's left of their bodies and this gives him a form of immortality.

- Wilbur and Tommy don't know what Phil does in the basement of the house.

- Really scary part in this is Phil is a great dad and wants only the best for his kids. He would convince them eventually, he did with Techno. He wants them to be immortal with him.

Idea Two

- In this one Techno is a cannible and based upon a few episiodes I saw from Bones and Buffy

- But Techno (and maybe Phil), believe if you eat certain parts of a person you can gain their powers and strength.

- So example being a warrior with what a figuartive 'Heart of Strength' some say. They'd kill him and eat his heart to 'gain his strength'. Or a theif with eyes that are better than others, eat their eyes to gain that power.

- Could take place in the DSMP with Tommy finding out about this when with Techno. Though, in all honesty, I couldn't see Tommy being disgusted with the idea as Techno hasn't killed or eaten anyone Tommy cares about. And Techno doesn't seem interested in them. (Or that could be my love for Dark Tommy.)

- But there is in this idea that wicked people can't be ate because it's believed you'll just gain their evilness. (Like that'd stop Emerald Duo)

Idea Three

- Not as dark as the last two, but it's a funny thought in my head.

- People think that Tommy is being held captive by Super Villain SBI or Vampire SBI and got to rescue him.

- Reality is he's very happy with his family and just likes to lure people to their deaths.

- I love ideas where Tommy is actually very hapy where he is, loves his family and they love him. But people around them are idiots who think he's unhappy.

- Look I just love my Dark SBI Fluff, so shush.

Chapter Text

Tommy would avoid the banquet with a ten-foot pole, but before then it seemed the group was deadset on bringing him to the Egg. Given they partied in his house about his death, his anger toward them was great. So he was going to make their life harder by destroying their party decorations. Standing at the Egg as he trashed the table and other things set up, mostly to let out pent-up frustration.

He felt upset at everything, the numbness was deep, and the only thing that broke it was his hate to Dream, to these cult idiots, to everyone who had wronged him. But yet he couldn't bring himself to do anything, not like he really could, he was neither strong nor was he great. He wasn't a fighter like Techno, he wasn't cunning like Philza, he wasn't a leader like Wilbur or Tubbo, he wasn't easy to get along like Ranboo. 

No one wanted Tommy for Tommy, Dream always said he needed fixing, and bitterly Tommy felt like most agreed to that.

'Shocked to see my brother hasn't gotten his hooves in you.' 

The voice huffed out, almost in an echoey tone. This caused Tommy to freeze and look around wildly, he was sure he was alone. If those idiots were back, Tommy didn't want to think of being put in an obsidian box with this weird-ass Egg.

A chuckle, 'So the little hybrid hears my voice?' Tommy turned around sharply, it sounded like it was behind him. 

'No need to be afraid Tommy Innit, if I had wanted you dead I'd have already done so.' his eyes turned to stare, it sounded like the voice was.

Tommy's eyes widen, "Fuck I'm going crazy just like Bad and Ant!" he said as he stared at the Egg. "You just spoke!" as he pointed at the Egg in shock.

A deep cooing hum, 'Yes, I speak, though your human language has changed much over the many centuries. I've found this one is considered the Common Tongue.' the 'Egg' commented to him calmly. 'No, you're not crazy Tommy Innit, in fact I'm pleased you can understand me so clearly.'

Tommy could only feel dread at this, was he going to become a crazy cultist like Bad? As if reading his thoughts the 'Egg' laughed, 'Oh, no no, you've proven immune to my aura. You hearing me speak isn't anything big, most after long exposure do come to hear me.' the voice sounded amused.

Anger at that, "Don't read my thoughts fucko!" he said with his teeth gashing, he got the feeling he was being smiled at in amusement. "What the fuck even are you? A talking breakfast omelet?!" Tommy said with a glare at the red thing.

Another laugh, 'Breakfast Omelet? There's one my brother hasn't used.' it commented on the off-hand. A hum at his question, 'I have many names, some lost to your people, but for sake of your question you can call me Terrance.'

Terrance, the 'Egg', watched Tommy shift at that. The kid didn't look all that good, and this caused the being to become curious. 'My daughter's touch is all over your aura little hybrid.' he commented to him. 'Yet the edges are very cracked, and here I thought Necromancy was long forgotten...'
Before Tommy could comment Terrance seemed to snort. 'Yes very much forgotten, your resurrector seemed to have no idea what they were doing.' he said in a sneering tone. 

"Not like I could help that Bitch." Tommy snapped back with his arms crossed over his chest. "So what if I died and came back, what's it to you?"

For a moment, Tommy felt like he was being peered into his very soul, the red mist seemed so thick now. The 'Egg' seemed to shake almost, 'Much has been forgotten,' Terrance seemed to mutter, 'Given Limbo is my Realm, at least a plane of it, this would mean all who die here go to my realm.'

A gap at that and a step back, some of the confidence did fade. "Are you a God?" Tommy found himself asking.

Deep chuckling that shook the vines, the voice of Terrance all around him. 'Perceptive you are, little hybrid, yes I am a God of Order and Creation.' the voice seemed to coo out, almost like a bird.
'I've been around for quite a long time Tommy Innit, and I'll be around for much longer after this world ends.' Terrance said to him and the mist almost seemed to have all eyes on Tommy. 

The teen felt unable to move as he was stared at as the mist swirled around and a face and body formed, leaning up on air. Deep red eyes peering at him, 'So tell me little one,'
A grin of all sharp teeth and white wings. "What is it you want from me?" he asked pinning Tommy with all-knowing red eyes.

Tommy could only gap at the sight of the man, his hair was almost like the smoke around them. Though he was just red mist, Tommy felt like he was very real. Terrance looked at him, his grin fading to a smile with a head tilt. "There are many things I can give to you, though be warned all comes at a price," he said holding up his finger as he said this. 

Part of him knew this was a bad idea, but given he was here able to talk with this thing directly. Not just through what Bad told him, but directly face to face. Quackity always told him that seeing the person you were making a deal with was the best kind you can ask for.
"What kind of cost?" Tommy asked him with his eyes narrowing. "If you haven't fucking noticed, I don't have much of anything."

Terrance leaned up looking at him, arms crossed over his chest, feathers ran down his arms, that seemed to drap about him like a cloak with his pose. "Depends on what you ask for, the higher the price the higher the payout must be. I could ask you to be a follower, or I could just ask you to give me something like a memory or your sight, I could even just ask for an item in return," he explained to Tommy, leaning close. "Just know this, little hybrid, I'll give you exactly what you ask for, I expect the same in return."

Leaning away from Tommy, the god inspected his hand and nails. "But what I can give? There is nothing I can't do, I am Creation after all, all is within my power. Bringing back the dead, time, nature, the thoughts of others, or even the death of someone? I can do it all. Create from nothing, or I could repair you back to your younger self." he smirked between his fingers down at Tommy.

Tommy stared back at that, "Is there a limit?" he asked fiddling with his sleeves. "Are there rules I must follow?" he asked him.

Terrance clicked at that, "Nope, no limits other than what you're willing to give up. Rules? Just your own morals hold you back Tommy." he shrugged. "I care not for the stability of the world, the fabric of Time and Realities, all things fall back to me eventually as it is. I'm a God older than any others, and I always give the best to those who give back to me," he promised.

"How can I be sure of that?' Tommy asked, "Myths and Legends speaking of how Gods fool humans, of how they trick some to do horrible things." his stare met the blazing red of Terrance's own.

A scowl, "These 'stories' are twisted at best, I am not like some lowly gods out there, I don't jest or trick. And I will give what I promise in the end." a click again and angry huff. "I detest those who don't hold their ends of a deal over trivial things, and while you are guilty of it yourself, you've gotten your dues of each."

The rules felt very true to Tommy, Terrance's angry and venom in his words seemed too sincere. "Can you bring back my brother, whole and himself again?" he asked curiously, "Wilbur is-"

"Yes, the one trapped in his limbo for almost 13 years now." Terrance nodded slowly in thought. "I could bring him back, repair his body and mind easily, but his soul is tricky... for you see it was split in half." 
Waving his hand to create an image, "The one you call Ghostbur." he said showing where the ghost was. "He is the other half of your 'brothers' soul. If you bring him here, I could bring back Wilbur easily." he said in a tone that left no room for doubt. 

Tommy turned to him, "Whole and sane?" he asked back firm in his tone also as he stared at the god's red eyes.

A smirk at that, "Through, but yes, Whole and Sane, I'll even throw in memories of all that's happened while he's away from Ghostbur. As a treat... if you bring something to me." Terrance told him with a smile at Tommy.

"What's the cost then?" Tommy asked, licking his lower lip, it seemed very too good to be true. Getting Wilbur out of there and no longer tormented in his head. He knew if Dream brought him back, he's just be bringing back the Insane man from Pogtopia.

Terrance tapped his chin, "The cost? An item, very simple, my brother has gifted it to someone on this pitiful excuse of SMP." he explained to Tommy. "Find this item, a feather, white and painted red, about the size of your hand, bring it to me. And I'll bring back your brother." he promises to him.

Tommy stared at that, "that's it?" he asked a bit shocked. "What's so important about his feather?"

"Oh, it's just one of my own, we like to play this game often and I don't feel like seeking this item, so you do it for me," Terrance said with a wave of his hand and shrug. "Point blank honesty to you, I'm too lazy to seek myself, and the Banquet is coming up so I'm busy."

A gapping stare, and Tommy scoffed, "Old man like you possibly can walk alone for long to find it." he paused expecting a snarl, but he just got a snort of laughter and amused smile.
"Sure, we'll go with that gremlin," Terrance told him with a toothy grin. "Bring it to me as soon as possible, no real-time limit. And don't worry, if that... Mirco Demigod tries to bring him back, I'll not let him." he promised to him with a ruffle of his feathers. "not until this deal goes through or until your change your mind."

Holding out a taloned hand Terrance smiled, "Do we have a deal?" he asked with a smirk on his face. Tommy stared at him for a long moment, then down at the hand before shaking it.
A jolt of energy ran through him along with red marks on his arm and hands, creating a strange hourglass symbol on it. "Perfect!" Terrance said clapping his hands. "Now don't forget when you have the item you must bring Ghostbur with you, otherwise the soul part might cause some problems," he said in a serious tone.

With that, the mist vanished, and Tommy was left alone... shockingly outside the Egg room with the noon sun peeking over the edges of the L'manhole. 

-0-0-0-0-0-0-

Ranboo liked to think he had seen everyone on the server and wrote them down in his book to remember. But here stood a new face, a person he's never seen before. Antlers poked out of his head along with a rather fluffy tail on his back end, like that of a Deers. 

Clear green eyes looked at him and a smile, "Aren't you just an interesting person." the guy spoke, fluffy brown hair falling over his left eyebrow. 

Looking at the rolled-up sleeves and simple pants Ranboo frowned, "Aren't you cold?" he asked him seeing he had nothing really warm on, they were in the coldest part of the area. 

A shrug from him as the cold wind blew around them, "Not really," he said casually with a smile that stayed. "Besides, I'm just passing through, won't be sticking around long," he told Ranboo looking back out from where they stood. 

Ranboo stared back at the vast cold of the north, Techno and Phil's house just within view. The man chuckled, "So this is where he hides away?" a quiet hum, one Ranboo barely heard. "A fool through and through, but aren't most immortals?"

"Um, what?' Ranboo asked him as those glassy green eyes looked at him.

The wide smile softened to something more human-looking. "Nothing to worry yourself over, just observations," he told Ranboo, his eyes looked gentle now. "But you are interesting, Ranboo." 

A sense of uncomfortableness, "Do I know you?" Ranboo asked him with a frown. 

Shaking his head he looked away, "No, not yet really, I'm Tristan." Tristan said while gazing back at Phil's house. "I've only heard of your name around here, the True Neutral." 

Ranboo stared at that opening and closed his mouth a few times. "I guess that's one way to describe me," he said a bit uneasy now, but Tristan gave no indication of wanting to fight. Neither was he making any advancements to him. 

In a blink, though something was tossed to him, as Ranboo scrambled a bit but caught it. A necklace, a nether at that was was rather firm, like it was made of stone, white and speckled with red. The string it was on was black in color and made of leather.

Tristan hummed turning his head to look at Ranboo, "I'll offer you some advice Ranboo, I suggest you remember it well." his eyes met the mismatched ones of Ranboo's own. 

"The brave and foolish ones walk not upon the center," Tristan told him with a steady and clear voice despite the wind around them. They rang in Ranboo's ears, "I wonder then, what you will turn out to be."

Without another word, Tristan turned away from him, "Keep the necklace, as a gift from a... new friend." with a wave over his shoulder, Ranboo could only stare as the man vanished into the forests ahead, the snow that silently fell would soon cover his tracks. 

Ranboo looked down at the necklace, before pulling out his journal and writing down the encounter.

The words still rang in his ears, and he wondered if they were meant to mock or if they were a warning.

Chapter Text

So I've just got this scene in my head that can fit three things.

Take the Tortuga fight scene from Pirates of the Caribbean: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xZ0BSN9-dhg

And I'm just like:

- MCC Bar Fight?
- Hermitcraft Season 8 Shinnagians? (Scar as Jack Sparrow and Elizabeth as Grian)
- or Dream SMP Fighting?

And all three are making me laugh to myself at the absurdity of it all.

This has been Jade's 3am to 4am thoughts.

Chapter Text

Races of Craftian 

- Humans: You are an average race with a good sense of leading and determination. Though soft and squishes, you're sheer willpower to get things done, and your numbers, have you being a worthy foe.

- Players: Born of a Spawn and Human relationship, you're a hardy race with a slight resistance to magic and lots more stamina than your human parent. But you lack the power of respawning that Spawns are naturally are born with. 

- Spawns: Created in the image of the God of the Nether, Herobrine, you are a bisexual disaster walking. With resistance to most magic's and poisons, along with the natural ability of Mob Speech. You are a superstitious race, hiding away in Spawn Cities. You are born with the power of Respawn, of which when you die or get to a high age, you are reset back to a younger age and lose all your memories. 

- Avians: Worshiping the Demigod of the Winds, Ventus, you were gifted wings after your race was killed by the crusades. You're people live deep in the jungles or high up in the mountains. You are a fast race, with sharp bird-like eyes, but very easy to harm due to your hollow bones. 

- Piglins (Nether Race): You are a stubborn and proud race of the harsh Nether. Having a very set idea of places in society, due to the hostile lands you live in. You aren't much of a talker, preferring to use a weapon to do the talking. Weaponsmiths and miners for all sorts of gems and golds. Having natural fire resistance and tougher skin to break with weapons.

- Netherians (Ner): Red-skinned beings of the deeper parts of the Nether, you have a female leader society, and know of strength. Fire resistance is one perk you get, but you have naturally stronger bodies. But you are much better diplomates than your Piglin neighbors. Braids signify your rank and status to others, the highest a male can be is second in command.

- Enders: You're the tall, lavender to purple-skinned people of The End. You worship the Ender Dragons Jean and Ignis, having been taken in by the Mother Dragon when fleeing the Overworld. You are a knowledgeable race, having the memories of your father and mother, and their parents. Possibly knowing even forbidden knowledge due to being close to the Void. You prefer brains over brawns, and as such is a very advanced race, having created the Elytras to mimick the wings of an Avian. Along with flying ships to get over the void below.

- Dragonborns (End Race): You are very few and far between, not many of your people exist. You are a direct descendant of the Dragon Race, born with scaly skin, larger lungs, and large wings to carry your bodies. You speak with a booming voice and have higher physical resistance, but magics hurt you more than a weapon. Typically you protect and watch over the Ender people and keep any people who visit away from the Void.

- Aer (Aetherknights): A rather stuck up race of the Aether plains, you are healers and diplomates first, and find using swords and weapons to be barbaric. Magic for your god, Notch, does enough to any and all. You believe in Perfection, that all must be perfect and nothing less. You have resistance to light magic and heal quicker, but you are weaker to darker magics. And your attitude is not very loved by people, despite being able to get treaties and done quickly and any race.

- Valkeries (Aether Race): You are the warriors of Notch's army, with large wings of white. Wearing heavy gleaming armor, and ready for any battle that comes near you. But should your wings be cut off, you lose your power and will fall to the Overworld to become a Fallen. Possibly ending up as another race when you die or forced to wander forever bitter and angry. Divine Valkerires are resistant to most dark magics, while being very militaristic and having little free will. Fallen's have more free will and are resistant to light magic, but you are unpredictable and slightly insane. 

- Sorcerer: Born of Pure Magic you're a rather feared race all around, as such this mean you are also being hunted into extinction. No magic is inaccessible to you, and choosing a profession you can go as far as you wish in them. And given you live up to 900 years, or longer if you know the right beings, you have mastered many magic types. Your people were the creator of enchanted books and weapons. As of recent, you live around the world in many small communities, even if you are equally feared and respected. (After the Second Crusades you live within the Magi Kingdom far away from any race and only letting very few into your city)

- Magicals (Magicians, Mages, and Witches): Once you gain magic, you tend to chance no matter your race. Witches gained resistance to poisons, but a weakness to magics and weapons, but you are great with potions and dark magic. Mages gain theirs from a book and are bound to that book, often you give up parts of yourself to gain more books of magic. Magicians are changed by the Gods they make deals with, and the more you give up, the more power you gain.

- Voidlings (Shapeshifters): You are the offspring of Original Demons of the Void. Able to leave the Void unlike your ancestors, and born with the power to take the shape any anything or anyone. But your body is very weak to fire, but resistant to the cold depths of the Void. Should you be harmed while shapeshifting, you can be badly wounded. The only way to tell a Voidling from the real thing is a mark on their body, the mark of either Order or Chaos. Depending on which god you follow is dependant on what you are better at. Order Voidlings can take the shape of inanimate objects better than people. While Chaos Voidlings are better at taking the faces of people and animals. 

- Demigods: Though looking human or even like any other race, your aura gives you away as something far beyond the common races of Craftian. You are born of a god's relationship with another race. Though you can take the appearance of that race, you are a Godling, and Demigods after are of specific things. Example being your God is one of Blood and healing, as their Demigod, you might become the Demigod of Violent Blood Deaths. They can be rather specific or as broad as fates demand.

- Villager: A peaceful race, you know not of how to fight nor really wanting to. You are merchants and traders who stay within your protected cities and towns. Having created golems and inventions to make your everyday jobs easier. You prefer a quiet and slow life over a fast one. Though not that resistant to attacks or magics, you are very good gold finders and very good at getting the price just right for you. 

- Illagers: A solitary race of cult worshippers to ancient gods, you were kicked from your villager after some rather... unsavory practices were found. You are much more violent than your Villager counterparts. And you are on the search of how to Make Life Taking your knowledge of golems, you seek to create life, to make your own race of people. You dislike anyone outside of your mansions in the woods and aren't that friendly to other races.

- Hybrids (Mob Hybrids): Humans, Villagers, Demigods, Sorcerers, Magicals, and Players can all be hybrid. The Hybrid traits come from a dominant gene that gives you the appearance and powers of a certain hybrid. At the cost of being like another. Hybrids are a Subrace of each of the Main Races and are most common in Humans and Players. 

Chapter Text

Tommy groaned, opening his eyes slowly, expecting to see the obsidian walls of the prison. But the ceiling was just a dark blackstone brick wall, the air held nothing around it. "Oh, he's awake." a voice said as he snapped up at that looking around. He was laying on dark oak flooring with soft gray carpeting. The walls were a dark purple color, and only candles were the light source.

"Easy there kid, can't imagine it's easy to be awake. But sadly we can't take time to explain, your meeting is next." he heard as Tommy turned to the voice. Standing there was a girl with blue eyes and dark black wings on her back. Long brown hair down to her waist. She gave a sheepish smile, "Come on, names Emily, I'm here to guide you to Mister Wither's Office!" she said taking his hand and helping him up.

Tommy could only gap as he pulled along, his mind swims with so many thoughts. Wasn't he just in the prison, to the feeling or Dream beating him with a potato? But he looked down to see he was whole, not a scratch on him, he was very pale though.

"What the fuck is going on?" he asked unable to pull his hand out of her iron, icy cold grip.

Emily kept walking, "Not much time to explain, many souls besides you, even if you are a special case enough to see Wither. Death would be seeing you, but my Lady is currently busy." she told him. 
Turning to Tommy she held up her hand, "Firstly, you're dead, and this is the Tower of Souls." she gestured around. 

"Tower of Souls?" Tommy echoed confused, "That sound really fucking ominous." he tells her looking at the walls.

Emily waved her hand, "Yeah yeah it does, anywho you're to meet with Wither to see about where you'll go next or if he'll give you a new title." she told him happily. "Either way, it's not a test or anything, if you chose to move on that's understandable and all."

Tommy blinked at that, "You're making little to no sense." he tells her as she sighs.

"Look kid, I had to pull alot of strings to even get your soul. That server was a nightmare to move through, mangled and twisted beyond any form of understanding." she scowled slightly to herself. "Anywho, Wither is in here, just roll with it."

Before Tommy could even say anything he was pushed into the room and the door closing behind him. He turned and scowled, "Bitch." he turned back to look around. 
The room was interesting to look at, so there was that. Tommy walked forward, there was a single desk, around her stood up to the ceiling many archways. Wilbur had always been fond of the gothic archways. The walls were white to gray in color and a deep black-colored floor with a black desk. 

No one was in the room as Tommy walked up to the desk with two chairs. There was papers on it a few knick-knacks also. And a plate on the front of it. Golden in color. Tommy bent over to look at it, peering at the words.

"Momento Mori." he read out a bit confused.

"Remember, you must die." Tommy jumped and turned to see standing on the other side of the room was a male, or what he assumed was a male. Broad shoulders, short black hair, and a nice suit.
But what made his stare was his face, wither black bones gripped around. The tipped claws near soulless white eyes, and a face that was half rotting away, showing blackened teeth and a skeleton face.

Despite his breath catching in his throat, Tommy couldn't find it in himself to run. The man walked over to him, "Take a seat, this is gonna be a long talk, and I detest repeating myself." he told the other taking a seat in the office chair.

Tommy felt his legs shake before he sat down in the plush chair behind him. "W-What the fuck?" he asked a bit in shock as he stared.
Rattling breaths were heard from the man in front of him, sounding like bones in the wind. "My name is Wither for one, I'm second in charge here when Lady Death is away," he explained calmly to Tommy.

"She would have come here directly to speak with you," Wither said pulling out a file, it was decently sized, but not near as large as others. "But more pressing matters have her attention, so she asked me to take a look at you."

Tommy blinked dumbly at that, for once unsure what to say. He was still reeling and processing, "So... I'm dead?" he asked a bit in shock as he breathed out the words. Did he even need to breathe anymore?
Wither merely nodded opening the file, "Theseus Innit, rather short life you've lived this time." he commented.

"Wait, this time?" Tommy asked looking at the file at the picture of him through his ages. 

The skeleton being nodded with a creaking sound, "Yup, you are currently on your 3rd reincarnation life." he told him as he flipped the pages. "You've made many mistakes, but nothing you hadn't tried to make up." the created hummed slightly, sounding more like the grinding of rocks. 

Claws tapped the desk at that, "While your record isn't very clean, it still is worthy of many afterlife choices." he closed the booklet. "You're choice is where you want to end up. Either in the Aetheric Feilds," he waved his hand over to one as Tommy watched in shock as the archway glowed to a pastal blue and green field with a gentle fog.
"Where most souls go after they die and wait till they are reborn." Wither continued as he waved his hand to another.

It opened to a murky black and purple area, with green water, and shadows around. "Death's Forest, which is Lady's Death's realm for all her followers and those she likes." he told Tommy then snapped his finger as another archway opened.
This one was of a large open hallway-like area with a table even larger. "The Blood God's Halls. Given he knows someone you were with, and his favor seeps on you also from your days in the Business Bay." Wither then moved to the last archway as it also opened. 

"And lastly the Void Realms, mostly just manifests as a place of your own making. Be it good or bad is favored upon how you see your own worth." Wither grimaced at that, which indicated to Tommy it wouldn't be nice for him. 

Tommy looked at each of them and shifted, "So I have to make a choice?" he asked him then rubbed his face. "Fuck no pressure or anything."
Not like he could protest much, he was fucking dead! Dream had killed him in prison, beat him to death. His throat seized up at the thought as Wither made a snap sound catching Tommy's attention.

"Don't panic on me Tommy, what happened is over and done with now. Here, no matter what black magic he holds, he can't bring you back." Wither said in a calm tone. "Lady Death was very firm on this, her wrath knows no limits than those who keep souls from her." he clicked his tongue making a rattling hiss sound.

Tommy could only blink at that finding that the words were reassuring, to say the least. That even if Dream had a revival book, it wouldn't work to bring him back. Taking a slow breath he looked at Wither, "Are these my only options?"

Wither gave a smile that showed white teeth that faded to their rotting black, "Well you could become a Reaper." he told him slowly. "Emily is one of our reapers, they work with Lady Death directly, collecting souls and bringing them here to get their next life," he told him with a head tilt.

Standing there Tommy bit his lower lip in deep thought. He couldn't go back, only forward. And now he had a choice to make as to where he wanted to end up.

Chapter Text

https://archiveofourown.org/works/35466019/chapters/88403656

A third instalment, because I know, (Having ADHD) that once you go past 100 chapters, ideas get harder to find. So new book, for my own sanity as well as yours.